Trinity Burning, XI

The term ‘Champ, Champ’ seems to be the new thing in wrestling. It’s a moniker I could earn, but could care less about. The term, that is. I have the opportunity before me, where I can not only remain the SCW World Champion, but I could reclaim the SCW United States Championship as well.

Bree, as I knew she would, came out and confronted me the Breakdown after Retribution, planting the seeds for a potential match. Let’s not forget her comment to me on Twitter, about how I had a receipt coming my way.

And she made good on her word. I can’t take that from her. I found myself pitted against Xander Valentine. I knew she was going to strike, as I didn’t really buy into the whole ‘Bree isn’t here’ bullshit. Especially with me in action. Xander and I tore into each other, hitting one another with all we had, trying to gain an advantage and keep it, trying to hurt the other, to fuck the other up beyond all recognition and repair.

And then, she struck. Bree hit me in the back of the head with the SCW United States Championship. The commentators told the world I appeared injured. It hurt. I can’t deny that. My bell was rung in many ways that night, and the world around me began to spin in opposite directions as pain coursed through my body. The medics were checking on me, but I wasn’t going to let her fucking win. Not in the least. I let the world know that my enemies hadn’t found a way to kill me yet. Bree and I exchanged pleasantries over social media, and then, the powers that be made it official.

I would face Bree at the next pay per view, with not only the SCW World Championship on the line, but the United States Championship would be up for grabs as well.

I want to continue my reign, to keep it out of Bree’s hands, as long as she remains the way she is, with her head shoved up her ass, while remaining in the shadows of others. But I’d have no problem with reclaiming the United States title, because I feel I owe the championship a debt that I bestowed upon it in 2012.

After knocking Shilo Valiant off his perch to gain the title, back when people had counted me out and stopped caring much for me, I wore that title proudly. I defended it proudly, but like Bree, I had my head up my ass. I let the championship slip through my fingers, and I was never able to recover despite any opportunities presented to me. I had to deal with the thoughts where I felt I didn’t wear it as proudly as I had told myself.

I owe the championship, just as I have owed the World Championship. I was a tarnished version of myself when I first held the World title. I have busted my ass to wash away that shadow of my first reign, just as I plan to do the same with the United States title.

I’m not going to take a page from Kimberly Williams’ book, because God knows Bree had a bitch fit over that. I am just going to do what I said I was going to do. I will bring the fight to Bree’s doorstep, to light the fire that will eventually burn the concept of Breeamerica into nothing more than fucking oblivion, to leave Bree in the abyss where she belongs, trying to figure out what went wrong, why she was left with absolutely nothing.

I told Sienna I wanted to murder her career, and her legacy. Sienna is struggling to regain her footing, because despite stacking the odds against me, she failed. No one is buying into her confidence, into her arrogance. The same shit Bree has put on display, but to lesser effect. At Cold Blooded, I will do the same to Bree as I did her best friend. Because I want to. Because I need to.

Because it will be the right fucking thing to do.

Because it has to happen.

She will become a far bigger piece of shit than she already is, if she manages to hold both championships. She will have more power than she can handle maturely. And that is why she needs to be destroyed.

__________________________________

Trinity Burning XI

February 2020

The Trinity Institute

Abel brought the car to a stop right outside the gate. He looked at his eyes in the mirror. There was no soul there. Just blackness. He let out a sigh, knowing he still had so much more work to do. He climbed out of the car, before reaching into the backseat, pulling out a shovel to check it before throwing it back in, as well as a Bowie hunting knife. He looked at the blade, ripples of blood stained it. He smiled before gently gliding his tongue over it, tasting his victims. He felt it in his stomach, and he spat it back out, the taste mixing in with the sickness that he had for his victims while they lived.

He opened the trunk, only to find a pair of eyes staring up at him. There was anger. There was fear. Most importantly, there was life in them. The body beside those eyes was long gone. There was no life. He looked at the live one, and smirked. “Tell me Superman….” He said, raising the knife up, letting those eyes see it. “Was it worth it?” His smirk faded. “I sent your love to be an actual angel. I did something you couldn’t. I gave her everything she ever wanted.” Abel brought the knife closer as “Superman” began to shout, though the shouts were muffled. “So, was she worth stepping into my crosshairs?” He chuckled. “I don’t believe it really matters at this point.” Abel plunged the blade inside as the shouts became muffled screams, until there was nothing but eerie silence. He took a moment to take solace in that sweet sound of nothing.

He reminded himself then, of the work still needing to be done. He closed the trunk and placed the knife in a sheath attached to his belt loop, before climbing the gate. He landed on his feet and looked around. The coast was clear, and he made his way to HER house. The lights were off, so he went around back, kicking out the glass in a basement before climbing inside.

Once inside, Abel took his time climbing the basement steps, before slowly opening the door. It led to a kitchen. He went through a few drawers, grabbing a few kitchen knives, telling himself he’d allow Breemerica’s leader to choose. He felt it would be a nice and subtle touch. After taking his choice, Abel stepped into the living room, taking a seat in a chair that rested in the corner, and he waited. He figured she was out, enjoying life. He wanted her to do that, because once she was home, Abel was going to take it all away from her.

It wasn’t because he wanted to.

No, he felt he had to.

That it was the right thing to do.

The only thing to do.

He slowed his thoughts as a car pulled up outside. He heard doors closing, followed by drunken laughter mixed in with sexual innuendos. A deadbolt coming unlocked, and the door swung open. She was with her movie star boyfriend. Abel told himself he would be nothing more than a casualty of war, but a life he’d enjoy taking. She talked about getting a shower. He said he’d join her soon. She took off upstairs, and the boyfriend entered the kitchen, turning on a light, as Abel slid out of the chair, remaining in the shadows, striking at the right moment, placing a hand over his mouth as he allowed the blade slide up the boyfriend’s spine, twisting as muscles and bone shattered. Abel kept his hand over the boyfriend’s mouth before finishing the job. As the life faded from those eyes, Abel whispered. “You deserve an Oscar for that performance.” He gave a wink and then there was nothing.

Abel stood up, towering over the body, taking a moment to admire his work, before turning his attention to the stairs. He let out a heavy sigh, before walking up. He heard her singing a joyous tune. He paused at the top of the stairwell, letting her finish as Abel told himself it would be her last.

He watched her walk through her room, a towel wrapped around her body. It reminded him of her mentor. A redhead named Amy. She managed to get away from Abel, but he told himself that he wouldn’t make the same mistake twice.

That was when he stepped into the doorway. “Hello.” She gasped and quickly turned around. They locked eyes. She went to scream, but he shook his head. “There’s no need. Your boyfriend. He’s gone. Gave the best performance of his career.” He said, lifting the knife, before slowly stepping into the room. “Just as it would be if you and I were to step into the ring against one another…” He gave a smirk as he continued. “There is no one here to protect you or save you. The only thing left is to take what is coming to you. And you can fight if you wish. I’d prefer it that way.” His smirk faded.

Through her fear, she spoke with anger. “Fuck you.”

“Defiant ‘till the end!” He snickered. He shrugged. “You know what? I will give you a fighting chance. I will give you a shot. You have to make it good.” He went to continue, but she threw a lamp in his direction, hurling at her with all she had. He dodged it, and that was when she took a chance to make a run for it, but Abel grabbed her. She drove her elbow into his jaw. He dropped down, dropping his knife before wrapping his arms around her waist before flinging her to the ground.

“I hope that wasn’t your best shot.” He said before reaching down and grabbing her by the hair, pulling her to her feet. He turned her to face him, before headbutting her. She groaned as her eyes rolled to the back just a little. “Nope. Nope. Stay with me here.” She spit in his face, and Abel chuckled. “You nasty little bitch.” He growled before grabbing her with both hands and slinging her into the wall. She crumpled to the floor. Abel walked around her, before driving his foot into the middle of her back with as much force he could. She cried out, before he rolled her over onto her back.

He dropped down, driving his knee into her chest. With one hand, he grabbed her by the hair, lifting her head off the floor. “I can’t fucking stand you.” He said, before driving his fist into her face. “I! Can’t! Fucking! Stand! YOU!!!” He shouted, before letting her head fall back to the floor, her face covered in blood running from her nose and mouth. The blood mixed with tears.

He sighed. “I know it hurts. It needs to. I need you to see that you are a lot more vulnerable than you present yourself to be. That you’re not as strong as you pretend to be. That when they are no rules, I can really fuck you up. The pain and the blood should be enough evidence of that.” He chuckled. “You see in a wrestling ring; we are in a controlled environment. You have some protection. Here, I’ve taken all that away. You tried to fight but your fear consumed you, breaking you down. I’ve remained calm and in control the entire time.”

He reached over, grabbing his knife off the floor. “I need you to see that while you’ve had it in your mind for so long that you’ve had the power, the truth is simple. You, along with your friends…Superman and the Angel, have never had it. I have.” He said, pressing the tip of the blade near his chest. “Hell, you could have fought just then and shoved this fucking blade into my heart, but you’re weak. And powerless. At this rate, I’m doing you a favor.” He then glared at her, before tossing the knife away. “I want you to lose it all by my hand.” Abel stated, before wrapping his hands snugly around her throat. The sounds of her fighting for air, and her hands slapping against his arms, filled the room but he maintained his stance, squeezing tighter and tighter, until everything was gone. He looked at her eyes now bloodshot, and the blank expression on her face, and Abel couldn’t help but feel the one thing he didn’t think he would.

Complete.

He brought all the bodies, one by one, to his car, loading them up in the trunk, before climbing inside and driving through the night. He came to a stop, pulling off the side of the road near a heavily wooded area. Grabbing the shovel, and one of the bodies, he walked into the woods, and dug a hole, ignoring the feeling of being tired, as well as the sweat running off his forehead. He tossed each body before refilling the hole. He returned to his car and drove home.

He stood in his bathroom, looking at his reflection. The blood on his face. He then looked down at his hands. They were covered in dirt and blood. He began to wash them. The dirt and grime came off and slid down the drain, but the blood remained. He scrubbed harder, but it was still there. He grinded his teeth as he scrubbed even harder, but the blood did not leave his hands. They were stained like his soul was with bloodlust and anger. He scrubbed a little more, but the blood still remained. He lifted his hands and did all he could think to do. He screamed and cursed his hands.

He screamed even when he woke up, no longer near the sink, but in a bed. The white walls squeezed in a little tighter, as Abel continued to scream, looking at his hands. Orderlies rushed into his room, and he quickly went on the attack, not knowing what else to do, his hands striking anyone and everyone near him, clawing and ripping away with flesh, before they became too much, pinning him down to the floor. He tried to fight, cursing them as he did his hands.

And then he heard a voice.

McIntosh’s voice.

He looked up and saw the doctor towering above him and the orderlies. They locked eyes. “Who are you?”

He managed to reply despite his body still struggling against the weight of the orderlies. “What?”

McIntosh repeated his question, his tone far more serious than it was the day before. “Who. Are. You?”

“I’m James…I’m James Evans…” Abel stammered, trying to calm himself but to no avail.

McIntosh shook his head. “No. That is not who you are. Now, tell me who you are…or we will put you under once again. And from the looks of your face, I don’t believe you want to do that. So, who are you?”

“I’m…I’m…” Abel found himself growing further and further into a panic. He knew the truth would set him free. Giving McIntosh what he wanted would be his salvation. “I’m…I’m Abel…I’m Abel! Goddamn you!”

McIntosh nodded. “Sit him up.” The orderlies lifted Abel off the floor, before he was placed in a chair, with his hands being restrained behind him. He did all he could to catch his breath as a chair was brought into the room as the doctor took a seat. “Are you alright?” He finally asked, as Abel stared down at the floor. He wanted to see his hands, to see if there was blood there, as whatever he saw felt all too real.

“Are you alright?” He heard McIntosh ask once more.

Abel sighed, slowly lifting his head to where they locked eyes yet again. “What did you do to me?”

McIntosh snickered. “I did what was necessary, Abel. I did the right thing, whether you choose to see it that way or not.”

“Why?” He hissed.

“I needed to know who I was truly dealing with. Now that the truth has come to light, we can move forward.”

Abel glared. “What do you want from me?”

A soft grin appeared on the doctor’s face. “You will see soon enough.”

__________________________________

Manhattan

He swallowed the rum, but he couldn’t get over how Braelynn Evans shouted at him. “The man you sent to Trinity is not my husband!” The words cut through him then just as they did now.

“What do you mean?” Bram Theron had asked, feeling like the world was being ripped out from under him. He looked at Sheila Williamson. “What is she talking about?”

Williamson nodded, letting out a sigh. “Do you remember our discussion about Amelia Jenkins?” He nodded, as realization washed over him. He tried to find the words to say, the will to speak, but he couldn’t, as he knew the truth. “James Evans has the same condition she does. They both experienced enormous amounts of trauma throughout the course of their lives.”

He shook his head. “He has a voice in his head. Like a different personality. Is that what you’re telling me?” He asked, trying to make sense of it. It felt like puzzle pieces that wouldn’t fit no matter how hard he tried.

“Yes.” He heard Braelynn state. She looked tired and beaten down. He felt for her, causing Bram to wonder if he could have done what James, or whoever he had been dealing with, had done in order to bring someone like McIntosh to justice. “His name is Abel.” She said, releasing a heavy sigh.

Bram looked down, running his hands over his face as he exhaled, shaking his head as guilt began to rise within him. “Abel?”

Williamson nodded once again. “Due to the trauma, his mind created a voice named Abel. James relied on him, finding the voice as a coping mechanism. Just as Amelia did when her created Ivy. And just like it happened with Ivy, Abel is in full control of James at this point in time.”

“So, I’ve been dealing with…Abel…this entire time?” He asked.

“Yes.” Williamson said.

“James has wanted to get rid of McIntosh and the Trinity Institute for a very long time. Abel has wanted it even more.” Braelynn said, looking like she was trying to catch her breath.

Still trying to make sense of it, he looked at Williamson. “How is this even possible?”

“Abel was created as a coping mechanism. That grew into something so much more. James never confronted his issues with anger. That stimulated Abel, making him stronger. Abel has taken James’ anger toward McIntosh and the will to see Trinity crumble, as his own.”

“James wasn’t too sure about going against McIntosh.” Braelynn chimed in. “Abel, however, wanted it more than anything else. My husband was all for it in the beginning, but it became much more personal for Abel, while James just wanted to leave it be. Abel couldn’t do that.”

“Jesus Christ…” Bram said with, sighing and shaking his head once more. He felt anger blending in with his increasing guilt, as he looked at Williamson. “With all due respect Sheila…” Another sigh followed. “Why the fuck didn’t you tell me this in the beginning?”

“You’re right.” She replied, looking down. “I should have. I can’t change that. I’m sorry.” She said as she looked up.

James’ wife spoke once more. “He’s right. You should have.” Braelynn glaring at Williamson, before she looked at the detective. “And you…You shouldn’t have let Abel go back there. It doesn’t matter if you knew about him or not. My husband…” Tears began to fall once again. “Or whatever is left of him is in that God forsaken place…And…” Bram noticed she was beginning to struggle a bit more with breathing. “And…you let him…you let him go….”

“Mrs. Evans…” He asked, as he took a few steps toward her. She almost fell out of the chair, and Bram rushed over, catching her, holding her in his arms. He looked at Sheila, telling her to call for an ambulance. They waited with her until paramedics arrived. They followed in Bram’s vehicle, staying with her in the hospital, as doctors ran tests on her. He hated how upset Braelynn had been. He cursed himself, telling himself that he should have known something was up when “James” didn’t seem all that concerned with leaving his wife.

“I’m sorry, Bram.” Williamson said as they sat in the waiting room.

He rubbed his hands together, trying to calm himself. “I don’t guess it really matters now, Doc. He’s in there, because I put him there.”

“You had no idea.”

He looked at her, glaring. “I know that I didn’t. Because you…” He said, pointing an angry finger at her. “You didn’t tell me. You knew I was looking into Trinity. You knew I was interested in working with James. You should have told me everything about him.”

“Would it have made a difference?” He looked at her confused as Williamson continued. “You wanted to get McIntosh as well.”

He went to speak but couldn’t. He questioned himself, wondering if it would have made a difference. If he would have still pushed for Abel to go into the facility. He shook his head and climbed to his feet. He walked into Braelynn’s room, where she seemed to rest. Her eyes closed, he whispered. “I’m sorry, Mrs. Evans. I’m sure it doesn’t mean anything, but I am going to do all I can to get Abel…to get your husband…out of there.” He exhaled heavily. “I hope you will be able to forgive me. I never wanted any of this, and I’m sure James wouldn’t have either.”

He stepped out of the room, going back out into the lobby. He and Williamson locked eyes. “Keep me updated, please.” With that, he left. He got into his car and called Haskins, informing him of everything. His Superior was, as predicted, none too pleased.

“What the fuck do you mean you didn’t send James Evans into Trinity?”

“It’s complicated. In ways that I still can’t comprehend.”

“Well, you better comprehend that shit and make me understand it really fucking quick, Bram.” Haskins fired back. “Better yet. Meet me in my office. We will discuss it then.” The call ended, but Bram didn’t go to the office. That was when he returned home, drinking until he blacked out.

When he woke up, he saw that he had several missed calls from Haskins. Several voicemails, each angrier than the last, followed. He grabbed a shower and got dressed for the day. Before he left, he stepped into his mother’s room. Like Braelynn was, she rested peacefully. He whispered. “I love you, Mom but I wanted you to know that I’m not as good as you’ve thought I was.” He sighed. “Yesterday I found out something that’s probably placed my job in jeopardy. And I was asked…” He chuckled and shook his head, knowing the truth before he spoke it into existence. “I was asked if I could have changed my mind had I known the truth. And now that I’ve thought about it, I don’t think I have.”

He looked down, closing his head, cursing himself as he had done off and on for the last twelve hours. “I know you’d be disappointed if you knew all the details.” He kissed the tips of his fingers and placed them on his mother’s forehead, before leaving the room and the house. He drove in silence, letting his guilt consume him once more, except he didn’t have alcohol with him in order to ease it off his soul. He parked his car at the office, and sat in his car for a few more moments, telling himself that he could just go back home. He shook his head. “I can’t run from it forever.” He eventually said out loud, before getting out of the car and heading inside.

Once inside, he went straight to Haskins’ office. Silence remained between them as his Superior closed the door behind them. “Sit down.” He said, coldly. Bram did as he was told, telling himself that he had to bite the bullet. That he couldn’t dodge it any longer. That he deserved whatever punishment that was coming his way. That whatever Haskins planned to do would be like child’s play compared to what James, or Abel, would do if they found out what happened to Braelynn. Bram told himself he’d deserve that, too.

Haskins sat down at his desk, and they locked eyes. “Do you know how to follow an order, Detective?”

“Yes, sir.”

Haskins chuckled. “You see, I can’t help but laugh when you say yes. The reason being is that I told you to come to the office yesterday. It was an order. And what happened? Do you care to enlighten me?”

“I went home and drank until I passed out.”

“I knew I smelled something. That booze is seeping through your bones, son.” Haskins stated. “Now, do you have any stones, Bram?” The detective said nothing, as Superior then continued. “You told me that something had happened with this case against Trinity. That the man you had as an informant was not James Evans, despite you telling me his name was James Evans. When confronted with talking to me face to face like a man, you ran and got hammered.”

“I’m just as disappointed…”

Haskins cut him off. “No. I highly fucking doubt that you are, son.” He sighed. “I need you to tell me what the fuck is going on, and I need you to do it fast. Do you see where I’m coming from?” Bram nodded. “Then, enlighten me.”

Bram cleared his throat, knowing what he was about to say was not only hard to believe, but that it wasn’t going to save him in any way, shape, or form. He began to unravel all the information, growing nervously with each passing moment, which each word spoken, telling Haskins about James as well as Abel.

“Goddamn it.” Haskins finally said, letting out a heavy sigh. “How did we get in such a cluster fuck of a mess here, Bram?”

“I don’t know.” The detective said. “I wish I did.”

His Superior nodded, letting out another sigh. “I think I have an idea as to how and why.”

They locked eyes. “You do? What’s that?” Bram asked.

“You’re in way too deep, Bram.” He began. “You’ve gotten way too involved, and you’ve lost sight of what is important.”

He shook his head. “No, that is not it…”

Haskins cut him off once again. “Let me finish.” He shook his head as well, before continuing. “I understand you want to close this case. I know it has meant a lot to you. I know you’ve done a lot of hard work, despite the twists and turns it has taken. But those twists and turns have also clouded your judgment.”

“Please don’t do this, sir. Please.” Bram began to plead.

“I’m sorry, son.” Haskins said, his voice heavy like Bram’s heart as it sank lower and lower into the pit of his stomach. “I’m going to take you off this case. I think it is in the best interest of everyone involved.”

“Please…” He began to plead even more. Bram finally sighed, looking down and away for a few moments, nodding as he slowly accepted his fate. He locked eyes with Haskins one again. “So, what about my informant? Do we pull him out?”

“No.” Haskins replied. “From what I’ve gathered, he has a much bigger hard on for this McIntosh fucker than you do. I’d say he is still very valuable to this operation.”

“But he was my informant. And it’s not really James.”

“That’s fine, Bram. And he is an informant of this Department for this case. Which you are no longer a part of. You need you to understand that.”

Bram shook his head once more. “And if anything happens to him then I will be the one who has to live with it, sir. I need you to understand that. That is why I say we need to pull him. I am fucking begging you.”

“I understand. Your words will be taken into consideration. Until such time, I need all the information you have on this case so I can pass it along to someone else who won’t get so emotionally involved.” Haskins replied. “As for you…You need to take some time off, I believe. So, take the leave. Clear your head, so you can come back better than ever.”

Bram held his Superior’s gaze for what felt like an eternity. He said nothing, as he knew he would land in even hotter water if he opened his mouth. He got up and went to his desk, gathering all information requested, before leaving it on Haskin’s desk. He got into his car and began to drive home, cursing himself even more, because not only had he failed himself, but he had failed James. Even Abel.

And now, there was nothing he could do about it.

__________________________________

The Trinity Institute

Abel continued to glare as McIntosh replied. “You will see soon enough.”

He shook his head. “No! Tell me!”

McIntosh sighed. “We can discuss that soon, my friend.” He paused. “I forgot. We aren’t friends, and I have to tell you something. That really cut me deep. I mean, if we’re being honest and really looking at your situation, Abel…I helped bring you to the surface.”

“You infected James’ mind.” He hissed. “He was nothing but an innocent fucking child…an innocent pawn in some game that you created in your head.”

McIntosh shrugged. “That is a fair assessment. I will give you that. But,” He said, as they locked eyes. “Have you ever considered the fact that you’re still playing the game? Because you are. If you don’t want to play my little game, then you wouldn’t be here, Abel.” Abel looked down and away, as the doctor continued. “How is that for truth? Oh, I forgot. You don’t seem to know what that is.”

Abel looked up and he chuckled. “Something funny?” McIntosh asked.

“You want to talk to me about being truthful?” He shook his head. “Give me a break, Doc. You’ve done nothing but lie to James since day fucking one. Ever since he was a child…ever since his mother just handed him over like he was damaged goods, like he wasn’t worth her time and effort, and you played her just as you toyed with his mind.”

“And you’ve come here to toy with me, Abel. You are here for revenge. I knew that as soon as you came clean about who you really were.” McIntosh fumed. “And I could do so much to you now that you’re in my facility, under my care. But I don’t want to bring you any harm, Abel. I truly do not.”

“What do you want from me?”

“You said I infected James’ mind, but there is a silver lining.” McIntosh stared intensely, as Abel said nothing. The Good Doctor continued. “It brought you to life, and I stand by my word. My word being that you are James’ true nature, the nature he hides from, the very personality he’s tried to bury because he fears who and what he truly is.”

Abel shook his head, trying to ignore any power clinging to McIntosh’s words. “James has told you before that he doesn’t want to be a monster. And I won’t allow you turn him into one, either.”

“Oh, get off that, Abel! You’re talking way too much like James, instead of being you.” McIntosh stated, rolling his eyes. “What happened to you? Did you go soft when you left here last time? I know it was you. James shut himself off from you. You walked in his shoes. Did you enjoy life on the other side?” Abel said nothing. McIntosh smirked. “That is a yes. You were learning what it meant to be human, I’m sure. Did you contemplate daily life based on what James would do? Tell me I’m wrong.”

Abel said nothing. He wished looks could kill as he glared at McIntosh, who continued to speak. “That is a yes, as well.” He shook his head. “I’m sure that hurt you, Abel. When James left you. Did he leave you once again?” Abel remained silent. “He did, didn’t he? This is just further evidence that James isn’t strong like you. You don’t need him. He’s always needed you. You are nothing more than his scapegoat, Abel. Tell me that you can see it?” McIntosh sighed, removing his glasses and wiping the lenses. “Your vision may be as clouded as my lenses, but just as I can with them, I can wipe away the grime, Abel. I can help you see clearly.”

“Stay out of my fucking head!” Abel growled. “I know what you’re trying to do. You’re trying to get me to turn on James. And he may have left, but it is because of the poison you planted in his mind. You corrupted it and left it in shambles. All the pieces have been coming together, and it has overwhelmed James.” He exhaled heavily, trying to keep a level head, knowing McIntosh could pick him apart if he let emotion get the better of him. Feeling slightly calm, Abel continued. “But that doesn’t make him weak. As much as he’s survived, well I don’t know about you, but that is nothing less than the strongest of the strong.”

“Tell me.” McIntosh began. “What did you see while you were under?”

“What?”

“What did you see? Did you see yourself acting out violently?”

“How did you…”

McIntosh grinned. “I know you, Abel. You and James share the same mind. James always held that anger inside. You let it out. So, I’m sure you committed acts of violence while you were under. Am I correct?”

“Yes.” Abel said weakly as he remembered the images of Chris Cannon and Sienna Swann, lying in his trunk, butchered. He remembered taking Bree Lancaster’s life as well.

“Let me ask you another question, Abel.” McIntosh leaned forward in his chair, as they locked eyes. “How did you feel? In our dreams, we can feel things. We can experience all kinds of emotions that follow us when we wake up.”

“I’m sure you heard me screaming, so I’m sure you have a good picture of how I felt.”

“That is what I saw visually, yes. But I am asking you how you felt while you were under. Did you feel free? What sort of acts did you commit? Did you just attack someone, beating them as James beat Lance? Or did you do something more…extreme?” McIntosh grinned as Abel suddenly felt lifeless. “Did you murder someone in your head?”

“Stop.”

“You did, didn’t you?”

“Stop.”

“Don’t be afraid, Abel. You’re free to be who you truly are here.”

“Stop! Stop! Stop!”

McIntosh stood up, shaking his head as their eyes locked once more. “No, no. You need to stay here, Abel. You need to open up. It will be your only saving grace.”

“You’re fucking insane.”

“No, my dear boy. I am your liberator. Do not run from me, Abel. Did you take the lives of others in your mind? Did you? Did you feel free?”

“Please stop.” Abel said, his words weak once again, as he looked away. “Just stop. Don’t make me say it.”

“But you need to say it, Abel. You need to. You must!” McIntosh persisted. “Did it feel freeing to you? Like there were no restraints on you or your life?” Abel shook his head, trying to avoid answering at all costs. “Stop running, Abel. Stop it! Be here. Be in this moment. Tell me. Did…you…feel…free?”

Abel growled as his body shook. He wanted to break free. He wanted to hurt McIntosh, to take life from him but in reality, not a dream. But he could do nothing except answer. “Yes…Yes…” He squeezed his eyes shut as tight as possible. “I felt…free…”

– – – – – – – – – – – 

Braelynn Evans drove alone. With where she was headed, she wished she hadn’t, but she felt she had to go. She knew it was against doctor’s orders. They had told her to stay hydrated and to avoid stressful situations if at all possible. They had asked her if she had anyone to call, asking about her husband. She remembered having to fight back tears, as she said her husband was away for work. Dr. Williamson checked on her and she told the doctor she was fine, before Braelynn was left alone.

It got to be too much as she called the only person she could think of.

Katelyn.

“How are you sweetie?” She asked as she entered the room, giving her a hug.

Braelynn recalled smiling through tears, knowing she could finally let them run free. “I’ve been better if we’re being honest. Doctors said I needed to stay hydrated, and to avoid any and all stress.”

“I can see why that’s important, honey.” Katelyn said, taking a seat in a recliner across from the hospital bed where Braelynn rested. “I take it that there has been no word from that husband of yours…” Braelynn went to answer, but felt weak, overcome with sadness as she buried her hands in her face. She felt Katelyn wrap her arms around her as she spoke once again. “Wherever he is, I have no doubt that he’s okay. You know James is strong.”

She shook her head and Katelyn stepped back, as they locked eyes. “He’s back in the same facility he went to last year.”

Katelyn nodded. “So, he had another mental break? At least he was strong enough to realize it before it was too late.”

Braelynn shook her head again, knowing Katelyn had no clue about the true hells in the mind of the man she had a daughter with. “No, you don’t understand.”

“What is there to understand?”

Braelynn sighed heavily, hoping she could keep it together long enough to utter the horrible truth. “It’s not James.” Katelyn seemed to freeze up, staring at her like she had seen a ghost. “It’s…”

Katelyn cut her off. “Abel….” Braelynn nodded. “How…how…how long has this been going on?”

She shook her head. “I don’t know. I didn’t know for a few months when he came home last time…”

“Wait…that was Abel when we threw a surprise party for James?” Braelynn nodded, feeling guilty beginning to build within her. “Are you fucking kidding me?”

“I didn’t know then.”

“How many goddamn times has Abel been around my daughter?” Katelyn asked, as she glared at Braelynn, the anger becoming more and more visible on her face and in her eyes with each passing moment. “Tell me. Tell me now.”

“I honestly do not know, Katelyn. James did come back for a little bit…but he found out…” Her voice broke. “He found out something and it killed him.”

“Abel tried to kill one of my daughters…one of my little girls…” Katelyn growled before getting to her feet. Braelynn watched as she ran hands over her face. “What…what did James find out? What was so bad that he left again?”

“He found out he had a brother. A twin.” Braelynn replied. “His name was Abel. And one night, they went off with their father who got drunk and high. He lost control of their car that night, and Abel didn’t survive.”

“Jesus fucking Christ…” Katelyn said, letting out a heavy sigh and shaking her head. “Why did Abel go back to that place?”

Braelynn looked down and away. “Because he wanted to take everything away from the doctor who hurt James. Who accelerated James’ anger, keeping him the war raging in his mind at all times. Abel wanted to bring an end to it all.” She sighed. “I just want you to know I’m sorry. I would have never put your daughter in danger…”

Katelyn shook her head. “Any time she is around Abel, and it seems to be the same with James, Kelly…my daughter…could be in danger. I thought James was stable. I wanted things to work. But that is clearly not the case.” She looked down and away now. “I know what Abel is capable of. It doesn’t seem James can keep him under control and my daughter will not be around that.” She grabbed her purse. “And if you have any common sense, Braelynn…you and your baby will not be around that, either.” She turned and Braelynn watched her walk away.

The memory faded as she brought her vehicle to a stop. She looked down, rubbing her belly, telling herself she had to take care of her body, of her child. But then she looked to her left, at the Trinity Institute, and spoke, hoping her child heard her words, even if it didn’t understand. “I will protect you, just as your father would. That’s why I’m here. Your father is a good man, and he deserves to be here with you.” She sighed. “He will be with you.”

She looked down at her belly, running her hands over it once again, telling herself that she was doing the right thing, before climbing out of the car and heading towards the front entrance. She remembered the fear she had for this place in her nightmare the other night, but Braelynn told herself that now was not the time for fear. That she had to be strong.

For her family.

She had to.

She had no other choice.

– – – – – – – – – – –

McIntosh cursed to himself as he walked out of Abel’s room. He had received news there was someone causing a scene at the front desk. He walked steadily toward the front, where he found Ivy arguing with a blonde. As he drew closer, he realized who the blonde was.

Braelynn Evans. James’ wife.

His pace slowed at the discovery, as he wondered why she would have been at the facility, appearing to be in such distress. He took a few moments to gather his thoughts, before stepping in between her and Ivy. “What appears to be the situation here?” He asked, trying to appear as polite as possible.

Ivy was the first to respond. “She is here, asking to see her husband, stating she knows he is here, and I told her that we aren’t accepting patient visitors at this time.”

“I see.” He said before giving Braelynn his attention. “May I ask who your husband is?”

The woman glared at him, looking at him in complete disgust. He wanted to chuckle at the thought of James telling her all about him, but he forced it back. “You damn well who my husband is. He was here last year, and you called me in to speak with him, because you said he wasn’t making any progress. He wasn’t making any progress because you’re a fucking lunatic!” She shouted, causing various staff members to look at him as well, all appearing uncomfortable. He gave a reassuring smile, as Braelynn spoke. “I want to see my husband.”

He sighed. “I’m afraid that’s not possible at this time. As my assistant stated, we’re not allowing patient visitors right now.” Ivy whispered nothing in his ear before McIntosh continued. “And from what she is telling me, we don’t have your name on any visitor lists. Braelynn Evans, correct?”

“Don’t give me that shit.” She hissed. He admired her fire. He could see what James saw in her.

He sighed, knowing he needed to get her out of the facility. She seemed to be in a fragile state, not to mention pregnant. “You seem to be under a fair amount of stress, Mrs. Evans.” Toying with fragile minds was something McIntosh considered his specialty. “Are you sure you’re alright?”

“What the hell are you talking about?” She asked, the fire and vigor within her seemed to suddenly shrink.

McIntosh shrugged. “We have plenty of room here at Trinity if you feel you need to seek any sort mental health treatment. As you can see,” He continued, spreading his arms out like he was putting the entire facility on display. “This place is very welcoming. I take pride in that, because I’d never want anyone to feel intimidated. I want all my patients to feel at home.”

Ivy handed him a clipboard with several documents. He looked at Braelynn before extending the clipboard her way. “If you feel you need to commit to treatment, feel free to fill these forms out and we can get you set up right away.”

She looked down at the forms then at him. Her glare returned. “You’re fucking sick.”

He shook his head. “No ma’am. I heal the sick.” He went to speak, but she turned away and stomped out of the exit. He looked at Ivy. “My office. Now.”

Once in his office, he let out a groan and shook his head once more. Ivy entered. “What the hell was that?”

“That is James’ wife.” He exclaimed.

“You seem surprised.”

“I am.” He fired back.

“Why?”

He shrugged. “I figured she knew he was here. Based on what I saw, she had no fucking clue he was here. And I don’t know about you, but that is worrisome.”

She rolled her eyes, only further adding to his annoyance. “I tried to tell you. But you didn’t listen. There is something bigger going on here.”

“I know what you said.” He replied. “And I didn’t listen. You’re right about that, just as you’re correct that there is something bigger going on.”

“What are you talking about?” She asked, looking at him with confusion surfacing on her face.

He removed his glasses, letting out a deep breath. “The person who came here was not James. I found out this morning. I had my reservations, and I brought the truth to light. Abel is here.”

“And you seem excited about that.”

“I am.” He replaced his glasses, as he recalled the morning’s conversation with Abel. “I wanted Abel back in the grand scheme of things. James is just a pawn. He is expendable at this point.”

“So, what is your plan?” She asked, growing curious as she stepped closer to him. “Are you going to try and get rid of James as you helped me get rid of Amelia?”

He grinned. “Precisely, but I need Abel for so much more. I know James is stronger than most, which is why I have to continue breaking Abel down, to continue painting a picture of James as the bad guy, instead of that anger being directed toward me.”

“I’ve met the guy.” Ivy replied. “I’ve had a conversation with him about you, and I can’t help but ask…based on what he’s said…do you think that’s possible?” She asked, concern in her eyes. “I mean, honestly?”

He nodded. “I do. If you had been in the room with Abel this morning, you would believe the same thing.” He stepped closer. “I feel like I’ve already made a breakthrough with him. It may have been a small one, but you have to take each victory as it is.” He said, placing his hands on her arms. “The two of you will be something special. I have no doubt about that.”

“The two of us?” She asked. “Okay, seriously. What the hell are you talking about?”

He grinned once again. “As I’ve said before, you will find out soon enough. As for now.” He stated, as he began to walk by her. “I have to get back to work. His wife being here could throw a wrench into things.”

“What are we going to do about that?” She called after him.

He turned, as he stopped in the doorway. “Well, if she didn’t know he was here, that tells me there is someone else who does know. We need to figure who else knows, and why.”

“Something tells me that it was that detective.”

He scoffed. “Bram Theron….” He nodded. “Well, if that is the case then we need to speed this process even more.” He turned away and made his way down the hall, before he stopped outside Abel’s room, where Jeffrey stood guard. “How’s he been doing?”

Jeffrey looked into the room before locking eyes with him. “It took him awhile to calm down and regain his composure, but he’s finally settled. What do we need to do?”

“We need to continue breaking him down. Unsettle him.”

Jeffrey nodded. “Yes sir.” McIntosh then watched as his lead orderly stepped into the room, lifting a syringe. The room filled with Abel’s curses and violent thrashing before orderlies took control of him. The doctor continued to watch as Jeffrey did his duty. The fight in Abel began to die down as the medicine took hold, before bringing sweet sleep.

“You’re not going to get away this time.” McIntosh whispered, as he told himself that with each passing day, there would be little of James Evans left. There would only be Abel. That he would have what he wanted.

__________________________________

Elsewhere

“Good. Now follow me. We don’t have much time.” James repeated those words in his head as he followed his teenage self out of his grandparents’ house. Those words were followed by a question that raged in James’ thoughts. What the hell did he mean we didn’t have much time? He continued to follow his other’s lead, going through his grandparents’ backyard, going under the grapevine, before stepping through the blackberry patch his grandfather always took care of. James remembered how the old man kept everything immaculate. “Keep up.” He heard his younger self state, sensing the anger in the young man’s voice.

James knew it was accurate, because there weren’t many happy days for him as a teenager. “Where are we going?  You’ve not really told me anything, and you want me to follow you.” James said, brushing crumbling branches and dried blackberry from his shoulders.

“Trying to get you out of here.”

“And what did you mean that we don’t have much time.”

The teenager, with his shaggy hair, flannel, blue jeans, and well-kept Chuck Taylor shoes, sighed and shook his head. “You aren’t very bright, are you?”

“And I say you’re not known as a warm soul, are you?” James asked, giving his younger self a smirk.

“It’s Abel.”

James came to a halt, and they locked eyes. “What’s going on with Abel?”

“Let’s just say that it was probably a bad idea for you to leave him by himself.”

He shook his wait. “No, wait. Tell me what you’re talking about.”

“We are wasting time, James. You need to get a grip and follow me.”

“I need to know what’s going on.”

His younger self rolled his eyes, something James remembered doing quite often as a teenager, as he was filled with more angst than what was considered normal. “You’ll find out soon enough. Now let’s go.” He turned away and continued walking.

They walked through another yard. James remembered it well. His grandparents’ neighbors, Larry and Judy. Their daughter, Tara, had been best friends with his mother when she was filled with innocence instead of whatever substance she could find to abuse. “I remember this place.”

“That’s fantastic.” His younger self stated, the sarcasm spread nice and thick over his words.

“My mom…well our mom…she used to bring me up here for Halloween. Larry and Judy.” He grinned. “I will always remember how they had the best candy every year. It was something I always looked forward to.” His grin faded. “I remember how disappointed I became when mom turned away from time with me so she could get high. I’d come by here when I’d visit my grandparents. Larry and Judy would always ask how Mom was…”

His younger self cut him off. “And you would always lie.” They locked eyes, before the teenager looked down and away, something James did quite often as well due to lack of confidence and what felt like a never-ending depression. “Do you think they actually bought that bullshit?”

James shrugged. “I don’t know.” He sighed. “I doubt it. I know that I didn’t believe it when I said whatever I said. I just tried to string words together to come up with some excuse as to why she never came around anymore.”

“And you always hated it.”

They hold one another’s gaze. “And that is why you are always angry.”

“I’m you. I’m an embodiment of all your teenage memories, so yeah of fucking course, I’m angry. Like you were then, I’m never at peace.”

James looked down, letting out a heavy sigh. “I’m sure. And I’m sorry.”

“You could do us all a favor and do as your grandfather said.”

“Tear this place down?”

“Yes.” James sighed once more, and went to speak, but his younger self cut him off yet again. “But we don’t have time to really talk about that now. We have to get moving. Our window of opportunity is closing.” He turned and took off, going through the yard. James followed only to see the teenager open the door to Larry and Judy’s house, walking right in like he owned the place. Sticking his head in the doorway, James looked around. The house dark and everything was still. He slowly crept inside, continuing to look around, telling himself that happiness once reigned supreme here. He recalled how he was able to be a part of it from time to time. “Are you coming or not?” He looked up and saw the teenager glaring at him, as he stood at the end of the kitchen, annoyance all over his face.

He nodded before walking through the kitchen, meeting his younger self at the top of the basement steps. “What are you doing?”

“You remember what’s down there?”

“No, I don’t think so.”

The teenager sighed. “That’s because your mind has always focused more on the negative than the positive. What’s down there is something positive, but you’ve allowed it to be buried in all the darkness of your mind.”

“Well, show me what’s down there.” James sighed, as they locked eyes once more. The teenager shook his head no, before motioning for him to go ahead. James sighed, and nodded, before slowly making his way downstairs, the steps creaking just as they did when he was a child. Once he reached the bottom, he looked around. There was nothing but darkness. “There’s nothing down here.” He shouted to the top, but when he looked, James saw no one. “What the hell do you want me to see?” He whispered as his eyes continued to scan the room.

As he did, memories began to flood his mind. Memories of his time in the basement, with Tara’s children, Kyle and Jonathan. How they created little adventures each day they played, and those adventures started in the basement.

“Why did we always start our games down here?” James asked out loud, as he began to move through the room, his hands out in front of him, helping him through the darkness. He moved slowly and steadily, until his hands touched something. It was cold and rough. His fingers traced it, and he knew it was a brick. He had hit a wall. He looked to his left, as the memories continued. Something was down here, and he knew it. He could now feel it.

He remembered asking Jonathan who was older than he and Kyle. “What happens down here?”

Jonathan grinned. “Once we leave this room, we will enter a whole new dimension. A whole new world.” He recalled how excited he and Kyle became after listening to Jonathan’s stories.

And that was when James found it. His hand touched the knob. It was a door that led outside. He hesitated for a moment but told himself that if Abel was on the other side, then he had to go after him. He took a few deep breaths, as he hand twisted the knob. The door opened, and what James saw, he couldn’t believe. He didn’t want to believe it, but something told him he had no choice. He let out another deep breath, before slowly stepping through the door, pulling it closed behind him, leaving part of his past behind.

__________________________________

Promo

Abel sat in the studio provided by SCW, looking down at his hands as he rubbed them together. His mind was filled with thoughts of the last confrontation he had with Bree Lancaster. How she stated she put him down and he stayed down. He scoffed at that notion. How she was going to take the SCW World Championship. He exhaled before looking up at the camera, beginning to speak. “The last time you saw me in the ring, I faced the Executioner. The people wanted to see it, almost as bad as I wanted it to just happen. I told Xander that I would end his suffering, but I was unable to do so. Was it because I didn’t have it in me to take that kill shot? No.”

“To be honest, I saw something different within Xander’s eyes that night. He didn’t seem to be suffering. He didn’t seem to be dead inside. Oh no, he seemed very much alive. Like he actually wanted to fight. Like he actually wanted to be the best he could possibly be. In a way, I believe seeing his name next to mine lit a fire under his ass.”

“He brought it when we faced off in that ring. He always had the size and strength advantage. I knew that going in. But once again, as I have shown time and time again throughout my career, that I will not stop. Oh no, I will fight with everything I have, with every fiber of my being, and that is why I got Xander’s best, and that’s why he got my best in return, only for Bree Lancaster to show up, and clock me in the back of the head with the ten pounds of gold she carries. She ruined the match and tried her best to take me out.”

“She’s used this tactic against the likes of Kimberly Williams and Rachel Tatum Lee. It may have worked with them, throwing Kimberly off her game before losing her grip on the United States Championship, and let’s not forget the fact that Bree may have ended Rachel’s career. I knew Bree would strike. I knew she wanted to injure me, just as she had done them, but she fucked up. She didn’t get the job done. It may have hurt, but I showed up to work like I always do.” Abel growled as he glared into the camera.

“I don’t know about you, but I feel like Bree should remember what happened last time she attacked her previously scheduled opponent. She lost cleanly, losing her title in the process. I guess there will always be those who are doomed to repeat the same mistakes over and over throughout their lives. Bree is a prime example.” He paused as Abel reached down, grabbing the SCW World Championship from his gym bag. He took a few moments to look at it. He then placed it over his shoulder, returning his attention to the camera as he began to speak once again. “And she is coming after this.” He stated, as he pressed a finger to the center of the title plate.

The screen filled with video reels of Bree and James competing in various matches, and coming out on top, before showing muted clips of their confrontations when their paths had crossed. The screen then shifted back to Abel, as slow and eerie music began to filter through as he continued to speak. “Congratulations Bree. You finally get your shot at the richest prize in this industry. The only problem is that it rests on my shoulder, in my hands. Hands that have done some terrible things to those you’ve hated, just as they have done terrible things to those you’ve loved and cared about. Hands that will show you absolutely no fucking mercy this Sunday. Hands that are controlled by the thoughts in my head, which contains my brain that sends out messages to the body, and right now it is telling me that we’ve already got you figured out.” Abel grinned as he pointed to the side of his head, before he continued.

“I already know what you’re going to talk about. You’re going to talk about how you should have already been World Champion before. You will talk about how won a tournament a few years back, overcoming some of the best this company has had to offer, and how you ended up having to share your title shot with Syren, a thorn in all our sides. You will then do something you’re really good at, which is bitch for twenty minutes about how it should have been you and only you that night, and how just as I apparently did in the Thunderdome according to you, Syren got lucky.” He gave an eye roll and a shake of the head, trying to ignore how annoyed Bree made him. It started during the wars between Redemption and Bree with Raynes. This time, it was far worse.

“And let’s not forget how you weren’t pinned or submitted for a very long time. Yes, that is very commendable Bree. You don’t see that very often in this sport, but everything commendable you may throw my way gets tarnished every single time you open your mouth. You just never shut up. Oh no, you never know when to shut the fuck up, and I have to fight the urge to sink my teeth into your tongue before ripping it out. I won’t do that however, because let’s face it. You deserve far worse. And that is exactly what’s going to happen, Bree. This will be unlike any match you’ve ever been in. When you are left lying in a pool of your own blood, we can call Dior, or even TMZ, to take photographs of what could only be depicted as the closest to a slaughter the SCW will allow one to get.” Abel shrugged. I guess that places you in the same category as Syren and I. You know, one of the lucky ones. I mean, let’s face it. I’m bigger and stronger than you. If I manage to get a hold on you, I can just use my weight applying far more pressure, and then something snaps. What then? You’re done.” He gave a little cackle.

“And if, or when, I put you out on the shelf, you can do something you’ve done several times before. You can scream conspiracy. How you’re being held back by Sasha, and the powers that be. Oh, wait. That’s Sienna. I’m sorry. It’s hard to tell you two apart. But you can talk about how Sasha is insane because she booked you, one of the company’s top stars, against a mad man, a true fucking maniac.” He grinned for a few moments, as images of his war against Sienna and Cannon in the Thunderdome flowed through his mind. Those images where then replaced on him slamming Bree face first into the ring mat, over and over, as blood and teeth began to shoot across the canvas. He exhaled deeply, returning his attention to the camera once again. “But just remember, if you go that route, which is a route you normally take when you get your ass handed to you…just remember that you…YOU…wanted this! Not me. You!” He stated, pointing toward the camera, with a glare on his face.

He scoffed. “You think that I made the biggest mistake of my life when I knocked you on your ass. You claimed it was like a coward. There’s nothing fair in war, Bree. I feel I’ve made that abundantly clear. I guess you’ve had your head so far up your ass, or is it Sienna’s, for my words to really register on your radar. And yes, I was backed into a corner. Its funny how you can stand there and pass judgment when you were one of those stacked against me, placing me in that corner. Like what the fuck did you think was going to happen? Did you think I was going to play nice with all you motherfuckers? No! I made it known I wanted to break Chris’ jaw, that I wanted to dismantle him. That I wanted to murder Sienna’s career. I went in with criminal intent, Bree. It was a fight for survival, and I didn’t give a damn who I hurt, or how I did it, as long as I kept the SCW World Championship from the lot of you.” Clips of the abuse he endured, as well as dished out, inside the Thunderdome were shown, before Abel was shown as the last man standing, the SCW World Championship high above his head.

“The plan is still the same, Bree. Your career is in danger, babe. And you can brush off my words, call my threats puny and all that shit, but look me in the eyes, and tell me you don’t think I can really hurt you. You can say I used those tactics against Amy a few years ago, but we can be honest with each other. You’re nowhere near the level of person or performer as your mentor. She’s stronger than you. Even when I had gone after her, she fought me straight up, face to face. You can’t say the same about a lot of the people who’ve opposed you. Those people didn’t get a chance to truly recover when you attacked them from behind. I survived. Look into these eyes Bree. Do you know what you’ll see? You’ll see a man who has survived physical and mental abuse by the hands of those who were supposed to love him and take care of him. You see that in these eyes, and I survived that Bree. So, really…what are you going to do?

“What the fuck are you going to do against a man who has lived in, and survived, Hell?” Abel paused, as if he were letting his words resonate.

“I know you like to think that you have me figured out as well, Bree but you don’t. We both know you’ve never faced someone like me. Sure, our paths have crossed before, but never one on one. This may be the last time as well. I told you I know who I’m facing. I’m facing someone, who after all this time, has been unable to win the big one. You see this as your time. I get it. It’s nice to live in Candyland, where anything is possible, but you’re in your own way, Bree. What am I talking about, right?” He took a few moments to think about James’ history with the Beauty Factory. It started out as merely a blimp on SCW television, while James wore the label of Tag Team Champion, but it grew to be much more when Abel was in the driver’s seat, going right after Chris Cannon in the build up to Apocalypse of last year.

He exhaled, as he took another look at the World Championship. He then looked back at the camera, his mind centering on his utter hatred and disgust for Bree, as he began to speak yet again. “You’re going to talk about how I’ve compared you with Sienna quite often, and how I’m wrong about my assumptions, and how I don’t have a clue what the relationship is like between you two. You’re both bitches, Bree but Sienna is far worse. Sienna was willing to sacrifice her own husband’s health to get the SCW World Championship back. And you’re right. You should have been World Champion by now, but what happened? You had your one shot and lost. How often has Sienna been involved in the World title picture? Where were you? Oh, that’s right! You were playing second fiddle to Sienna, putting your hopes and dreams on hold, because she was too busy being pissed off to change her fucking tampon.”

“And don’t get me wrong. Competing for the SCW United States Championship isn’t bad. Defending that title is a fucking honor, but you’ve not had honor for the championship you carry. You’ve held it because you’re too much of a chicken shit to stand up for yourself, to stand up against Sienna. Even after all this time, a year has passed since our last match against one another, where I told you that you didn’t know who you are. That you allowed yourself to become nothing more than Sienna Lite. After all that time, you’re still in the same spot you were then, and you’ve done absolutely nothing to break through, to break away, or break the mold.” He could just picture Bree standing behind Sienna as Sienna wore the World title. He could see Bree just staring at the belt, while fighting to keep her eyes off the prize she wanted but could never obtain.

“You’ve allowed yourself to become content with being in Sienna’s shadow. You can claim otherwise, but people without wool over their eyes can see it clear as fucking day. You want to take this? Then you need to step up, like I have. I used to call conspiracy, but then I grew the fuck up and learned to make the most of my opportunities. I didn’t grow content. I pushed myself to get better, to evolve, and that is why I am the SCW World Champion. I scratched and clawed my way from the bottom of the last rung on the ladder, evolving every goddamn step of the way to get this, and if you think I’m just going to hand it over to you, then you have another thing coming.”

He shook his head. “You see you…Sienna…Chris…you all think you own the SCW, but that is far from the truth. You’re being forced to see it because people have grown far too tired of your bullshit. People like Ace, Asher Hayes, Selena…we are ready to drive you out of this place. They can fight their battles. My battle is far more personal. And when we step foot into New Orleans, your hometown, that is going to brought even further into the light when I fight with all I have to fucking destroy you.” Abel stated, as he felt emotions filled with anger and passion beginning to truly flow through him.

“Because when I look at you and Sienna, I see the two biggest pieces of insecure shit to ever grace a wrestling company. When things aren’t about either of you, you lose your fucking minds. Look at Sienna as soon as I won this title. She hounded me, bitching and complaining, using homophobic slurs against me because she couldn’t fucking handle it. When Rachel knocked you down a peg or two, you ended her career when she wasn’t looking. When Kimberly beat you for the title, you attacked her, cutting her celebration short, becoming the one thing you always claimed me to be. A fucking psycho. Which we should have all seen coming, because remaining content is psychotic.”

“And speaking of psychos, just imagine what will be going on in Sienna’s mind if you were to win this title. She would plot your fucking death as soon as Cold Blooded goes off air.” He sighed.“I know none of that registers in your mind. You only see the World Championship. You just want to hold this title. It’s not about being Champion for you. You just like the extra accessories this business can provide you. You see the U.S. title as a prop. I guarantee if you manage to beat me, which you can do because when your head isn’t up any ass, you can get it done in the ring. But if you beat me, I guarantee you will drop the U.S. title. You’ve claimed it’s your property, but you’ve always had your eye on this. You believe it will help you evolve, but it won’t because you simply cannot handle what it means to be Champion.” Abel paused for a moment, thinking about how long James had fought to get back to the title, and how hard he himself had fought to keep it after James left him to take care of things on the wrestling side. They did see eye to eye about not letting people Sienna or Bree become Champion. Abel knew he couldn’t lose sight of that, or take his eye off the prize that currently rested on his shoulder.

“I’ve refused to be content as I’ve said. I have proven that more and more with each passing day that I’ve been World Champion. My hunger is still there. The fight is still there. I will continue to push myself in order to survive this war, because you pieces of shit simply cannot win. I know that in order to survive, you have to rely on every aspect of your being. You rely on the Beauty Factory or Scott to help you. But you need to realize this, and you have less time than you truly know to get it through your thick skull, but this Sunday…at Cold Blooded, there will not be anyone around to save you when I pull the trigger, taking the shot to kill the Breemerican dream. And it won’t be some magic bullet.”

“Oh no. It will be with a middle finger to the establishment, because in order to save something you love and respect as I do this company, as I do this sport, then a revolution needs to occur. And we’re already in the middle of one, Bree. And I refuse to let that die. You and your reign on the other hand…I can’t make any promises you won’t be carted out on an ambulance in bits and pieces, because your ego led you to your inevitable slaughter. Like Katrina with New Orleans, I am going to take you down. The only difference is that I refuse to let you recover and flourish. But don’t worry, this Championship will remain where it is, while the United States title will have the chance to recover and flourish from the ways you’ve tarnished it. By spilling your blood, it will be given its freedom. Just like the rest of SCW. Because it has to be done. Because its the right fucking thing.” Abel fumed as the camera zoomed in closer to him, before he shoved it out of the way. The camera filmed him walking away, looking like a man on a mission, before ultimately fading to black, as the music slowly died down.

Trinity Burning, X

Retribution 

I’m not supposed to be here, standing as SCW World Champion, yet here I am. Still holding this as high as I possibly can. Despite the pain coursing through my body, despite the fact that I know this war against the Beauty Factory is far from over. Sienna won’t stay away for long. She feels her entire existence coincides with the SCW World Championship. Chris will be back by her side, clinging to her every word, promoting her every action, as they do their best to undermine my abilities and my accomplishments, all while trying to portray her as the absolute best this company has to offer.

I hold this as high as possible, knowing that I will continue to have a target on my back. I know a certain pair of eyes are looking at that target, zoning in as her heart begins to beat a little harder, as she begins to foam at the mouth, with the wheels beginning to turn, as she contemplates her next move. I have no doubt that Bree Lancaster is going to come after me. I know she’s already plotting an attack on me. I know she will tell me something along the lines of I won’t see it coming.

And maybe I won’t, but it’s not like I haven’t been attacked from behind before. It’s not like I’ve been knocked down and hurt before. I have done nothing but take the fight to those who have opposed me since I returned in 2018. I know my actions have been questioned and that is all well and good. I’ve gone over why I’ve done what I’ve done. I am no saint, and I never will be. I like that. Knowing that and accepting that makes me real, something Bree is not.

If she were to hear my thoughts, she would do what she normally does, which is argue with a fucking brick wall to make her point, to do all she can to make me question myself, to make me try and go back on my words. But, I’m not going back on what I’ve said in the past. I’ve meant every single word I’ve said, no matter who it has been about.

Bree and I are no strangers to one another. We had our wars in the tag team division. Raynes may have been her weakest link, but that is on her for choosing him as her partner. He did one thing right. He did what Cannon really couldn’t when it came to protecting Sienna. Raynes kept Bree from me, sparing her from the Hell her best friend has experienced by my hand.

I know I could have hurt her last year when she stood toe to toe with Aries in the cage, the night I gifted her the SCW United States Championship. We stared at one another, and I didn’t sense fear. But I know she knows I could have taken her fucking head off with that chair. However, she was nothing more than a mere pawn at the time, in the game being played by Aries and I.

This time will be different, when our paths cross. She is petty and won’t let that chair shot she suffered earlier tonight slide. I welcome it. I hope she does indeed step up, proving me right. I hope she is as arrogant, or confident, as she typically is when she’s actually on the winning side. But when she steps up, I hope she realizes that in this war that I’ve started, I’ve been on the winning side, standing alone, just as I am now, with the SCW World Championship.

But until then, I will continue to do what I’ve been doing. Getting into the ring, ready to fight. Just as I did tonight. Just as I have done every single night I’ve stepped foot inside of a wrestling ring. I have to say that having this target on my back has turned me into some sort of animal. I feel the pressure, and I thrive for it. I want it. I need it. Just as anyone who steps before me, will say they need this title, they want this title. That’s fine. They are more than welcome to try, but they will leave disappointed.

__________________________________

Trinity Burning X

February 2020

Abel sat in the limo, his mind wandering as his eyes stared out the window, watching the world pass him by. There were no thoughts of whether or not he had made the right choice. To him, it was the only choice. He knew he couldn’t think about Braelynn. That was something James had done, when he first made the choice to go to Trinity. He wanted to get better, to clear his mind and to rid himself of Abel once and for all. Abel scoffed at that notion, as he remembered how things went in the grand scheme of things.

He recalled how he had argued with James, doing something he didn’t normally do, which was beg and plead. He begged James not to go to Trinity. There was something in the back of James’ mind that told Abel things were going to go badly. That was exactly what happened. Neither side of James, be it the man himself, or Abel, were the same upon their release. Abel recalled showing up at James’ house, trying to blend in with the man’s family and friends, trying to be him, trying to do what Dr. Williams had instructed him to do.

To be human.

The limo cruised through the open road, moving further and further away from the city. The buildings and skyscrapers of New York disappearing into the sky, getting swallowed up by surrounding trees, as if Mother Nature were welcoming Abel, hiding her true intentions in those lovely branches holding hints of life on the verge of making an appearance. Her true intentions to consume Abel, to bring him into a new world, to take him away from everything he had known. That was the Trinity Institute. He recalled McIntosh touting it as a true paradise, when it was an Earthly Hell, trying to take and take and take from its patients, until there was nothing left.

His attention was diverted as the driver lowered the glass separating them. “Are you alright, Mr. Evans?” He asked, giving a slight grin as he stared at Abel through the rear-view mirror.

“Yeah, I’m fine. Thanks.”

“If you need anything, don’t hesitate to ask.” The glass went back up, and Abel remembered how James had been taken by surprise when he made his way to the facility nearly a year ago. He had been under the impression that he was going to the Vaughn Institute. McIntosh did his best to reassure James, to give him comfort, when it was nothing but a bag of lies. Lies that Abel saw through. James did too, but by the time he did, it was too late.

He was trapped, and Abel wanted to return the favor. He wanted McIntosh to slip into a trap where there was no sign of escape. Even if he tried to turn and run the other way. That last thought reminded Abel of something else. It was his last conversation with Detective Bram Theron, before he dropped Abel off at the train station.

“Are you sure you want to do this?” The detective had asked, as Abel stepped outside of James’ second apartment. He hadn’t wanted Braelynn to see him leaving in the morning, so he didn’t stay in their guest bedroom, even though she had offered.

He shook his head, before getting into the car. Bram followed suit, as Abel replied. “You’ve asked me that way too much, man. I’ve said yes, and I’ve not shown signs of changing my mind. I’ve not even considered it.” He said, as Bram started the car and moved it onto the main road. “So, you got the go ahead. What did your Superior think?”

The detective kept his eyes on the road, not blinking as he appeared to be in some sort of trance, as silence filled the car. Abel asked his question once again. Bram snapped out said trance, glancing at him before replying. “I’ll be honest…” He cleared his throat. “He looked at me like I was fucking crazy, but I kept at him. It took some ass kissing, but it worked. He eventually felt it was a good idea and told me to get moving. That is why I called you last night.”

“Yeah, you came off excited. Somewhat nervous.” Abel said, recalling tips he had gotten from Dr. Williamson in deciphering emotions, through the words of others, as well as tone of voice. She had told him it would help him understand emotions, and why people act the way they do. That it was one of the many aspects of being human. “Were you nervous?” Bram shot him a look and a grin, as he shrugged his shoulders. Abel continued. “I’ll take that as a yes.” He said, with a heavy sigh. “Did he tell you how he wanted this done?”

“He said he wanted it done as by the book as possible, even if this is a little unorthodox.” Bram replied, his voice filled with that same excitability, and nervousness as the night before. Abel couldn’t help but think it was a little thicker this go around. “He wanted you to wear a wire, but I remembered how you said they took all your belongings and gave you your own clothes to wear.” Abel nodded, telling the detective he was correct, but Bram continued. “My Superior didn’t like that idea, but I told him I had another plan that I felt would work.”

“And your plan is what?” Abel asked, feeling slightly nervous as well. He didn’t want to end up stuck at Trinity. He didn’t want to be like James, feeling like there was no escape. He wanted to get in and out, just in time to watch Trinity burn.’

“We put a bug in your ear.”

“A bug?”

Bram nodded. “It’s a recording device. We make it clear, which would render it invisible to the eye. We let it run the entire time your there, and once something happens, we make our move.”

“How long do you think this will take?” Abel asked.

“I’d say a week.” The detective said as he brought the car to a stop, outside the train station. Abel felt a week was a terrible idea, because he remembered how everything went downhill after James’ first night in the facility. “Do you think you can survive that long?” Bram asked, his voice now filled with slight concern, which matched his eyes. Abel nodded, and he spoke once more. “So, I will ask you again. Are you sure you want to do this? I feel we’ve reached the point where there’s no turning back.”

Abel stared out, looking at the train station entrance. “I made the call to McIntosh last night as we got off the phone. He knows I’m coming. There’s a chance he is all giddy about the idea of me returning. There is the chance he’s suspicious as well. Either way, I’m not backing out. I’m not sure if my confession to you, if my words told the whole story, or painted you a full picture of how fucked up the man is, or his ideals.”

“I know enough, James. I’m with you until the end.” Bram replied, before silence fell between them. Abel eventually looked at his watch and the detective spoke. “Looks like you have a train to catch.”

Abel nodded before getting out of the car. He made his way toward the entrance with Bram yelling out to him before he disappeared inside. The detective wished him good luck, and he gave a nod, before entering, knowing he was going to need much more than luck to pull this off.

The memories came to an end as the drive did as well. Abel looked out and saw the Trinity Institute in all its haunted glory. He grinded his teeth as he quietly cursed the very foundation it stood upon. His door was opened, and hesitation ran through him for a few moments. He screamed at his brain, which screamed at his legs to move. His feet found the ground and Abel rose to his feet, continuing to curse Trinity with every fiber of his being. The driver shook his hand and wished him luck as well.

A heavy sigh escaped his lungs before Abel made his way toward the main entrance, only to stop in his tracks, as his eyes landed on him.

McIntosh.

The hesitation he felt quickly subsided, turning into pure anger, as memories began to flood his mind, remembering all the terrible things he had done to James before, and during, his initial stay.

“There’s my star.” The so-called good doctor said, a shit eating grin smeared all over his face. “How are you, James?”

Abel screamed at his brain, which screamed at his body to relinquish his anger, to make it seem like he was happy to be there. He gave a slight frown. “I’ve been better. But here I am.”

McIntosh nodded. “Let me be the first to say that I’m glad you’re back.”

“I appreciate it.” He looked at the building once again, letting out a sigh.

McIntosh slid his arm over his shoulders, as he spoke once again, before leading Abel toward the front door. “Welcome home, James. Welcome home.”

__________________________________

An Hour Later

New York City, New York

Braelynn Evans woke up. His side of the bed was empty. She let out a sigh, wishing she’d know when her husband was going to come back. She got up, checked herself out in the mirror. Her stomach continued to expand. She rubbed it, and she saw a smile appear on her face, like magic. The thought made her smile wider.

She went into the kitchen, making herself some breakfast, doing her best to ignore the thoughts running through her mind. Thoughts were more like memories of her and James cooking breakfast together. She’d made coffee, as well as bacon and eggs, while he made what he claimed to be world famous pancakes. Those memories would give her a reason to smile even more, but instead, she stood sad as she washed her breakfast bowl in the sink.

She took a shower, longing for her husband’s touch, as they always had fun in the shower, even though it proved to be a bit more difficult with her being pregnant. She got dressed, and suddenly stopped her movements as there was a knock at the front door. She stood still, and there was another knock. She checked her phone, and there were no calls from James or Abel. She brought her phone with her as she made her way toward the door. There were two more knocks, more violent than the first, which startled her.

She reached the door, and there was another knock, louder and more violent than the previous one, causing a sense of fear and dread to fill Braelynn. Instead of reaching for the door, she felt herself slowly backing away, as the knocking continued, only for the door to swing wide open. The hallway corridor was filled with men in black suits, their eyes hidden away from her. She tried to run, but was unable to escape, or create any sort of distance between them and herself.

Arms wrapped around hers, just as she felt hands grabbing at her hands and feet, before she was lifted off the ground. She looked up, unable to see the eyes of her assailants, as they carried her toward the front door. She was carried out into the street. People were walking by and she screamed, but it was as if no one could hear her, or they just didn’t care. She continued to scream and cry out, begging for help, before she was loaded into a black SUV. The men in suits climbed in with her, before they sped off through the city.

“Where are we going?” She asked, her eyes scanning around but she couldn’t see outside the vehicle. “Where are you taking me? Who the fuck are you people?” She growled, trying to sound tough despite the fear coursing through her body. She placed her hands on her stomach, as she got nothing but radio silence from those around her.

She told herself that it was going to be okay. That she had nothing to be worried about, but Braelynn knew she was lying to herself.

That became more apparent when the vehicle stopped, and the doors were opened. As one of her assailants stepped outside, she saw a sign, and felt a sickness rising within herself as she read what it said.

The Trinity Institute.

The living, breathing Hell that had taken her husband from her. Not just once, but twice. “Did James tell you to come for me?” She asked, as she was pulled from the backseat, and she still received nothing more than silence. “Someone answer me, please.” She began to plead, as they led her to the front entrance.

They stepped through the double doors, and she was brought to a stop at the receptionist desk. She stood by, becoming increasingly overwhelmed as the men in suits began to speak for her, giving out her personal information, information she wasn’t sure how they knew, and then, she was led down a white hallway corridor, as everything was illuminated by white, which distracted her from the faint screams she heard in the distance.

Braelynn found herself placed in a room. The men in suits disappeared and were replaced by nurses and orderlies. “What am I doing here?” She asked, no longer able to hide her fear. “Someone please fucking answer me!”

“There is no need to be frightened.” A nurse said.

“There isn’t?” Braelynn asked. “Are you out of your fucking mind? I was brought her for no goddamn reason…”

The nurse cut her off. “Oh, you see that is where you’re mistaken, my dear. You are here for a reason. Your being here is a joyous occasion.”

The dread pumped through Braelynn’s veins, as she felt her body begin to cower. A gown was brought into the room, as well as a table with stirrups. She looked at the nurse once again, as tears began to slowly slide down her face. “Why am I here?”

The nurse took the gown and held it up toward her for Braelynn to take. “Please get undressed and slide into this. We need to get moving.”

“No, answer me.”

“We really don’t have time for this.”

Braelynn cut her off. “ANSWER ME!!!”

The nurse looked at her, annoyed. She then turned and looked at the orderlies, giving a slight nod. The orderlies made their way toward Braelynn, grabbing at her. “No! Get off me! Stop! Get the fuck away from me! Get the fuck away!”

“You need to relax.” She heard the nurse state. “Otherwise you will upset the baby, and we don’t need him upset when he gets here.”

Braelynn grew still as she was placed down on the table. Her clothes were ripped from her, but she had lost her fight. She could only concentrate on what the nurse said. She didn’t want to upset the baby. “What does my baby have to do with this?” She asked, knowing the answer before it came.

The nurse grinned and rolled her eyes. “We want your baby, of course. Well, want is such a dry word. Need is more like it. Yes.” She nodded. “We need your baby.”

Braelynn began to scream and cry as loudly as possible. The nurses and orderlies grabbed at her, holding her down. The more pressure they put upon her, her screams and cries grew silent, until she could hear nothing.

And then, she woke up.

She was no longer at Trinity, but in her home. In her bed. His side was still empty and cold. All Braelynn wanted was for her husband to come back. She needed him now more than ever. Her body shook with fear and cold sweat, as the nightmare continued to linger in her mind for the first of her waking moments.

She told herself to breathe. To just breathe. In and out. In and out. Slow and steady. Slow and steady.

Braelynn reached over, grabbing her phone, and she called him. She knew it wouldn’t be her husband who answered, telling herself that it was the closest it seemed she could get at the moment, and that she would have to settle for it. The man walking around in her husband’s body had his touch, and possibly his caring heart.

That was all she felt she needed then.

The phone rang, and she heard his voice. Her husband’s voice. She smiled, as he sounded real. It made her long for him even more. Braelynn let out a sigh as she left a message. “Hey James…” She sighed and shook her head. “I mean, Abel. Sorry. I just had the worst fucking nightmare ever, and I really need to talk to you. I know James isn’t around, but if I could even talk to you, I’d like that. Yeah, I’d like that a lot, so please um…just call me back as soon as you can. Thanks.” She said, before ending the call, and wiping the small tears from her eyes.

She lost track of how often she checked her phone, with no call back. She told herself over and over that everything was okay, just as she did during her nightmare. She shuddered at how real everything felt, and it made her wonder what it had really been like for James when he was at Trinity.

“Stop it.” She told herself, as Braelynn closed her eyes. The very thought of Trinity made her skin crawl. She rubbed her stomach trying to calm herself. She checked her phone, and there was no call back, nor texts. She continued to run her hands over her stomach, her mind shifting from James and her nightmare, focusing on her child, as she repeated that everything was going to be okay.

__________________________________

The Trinity Institute

McIntosh watched from his office as the man he knew to be James went through the motions. Turning in his belongings. Filling out paperwork. He noticed how James took his time reviewing the forms before him. The Good Doctor couldn’t help but snicker at that, as he recalled telling James that due to the forms, he filled out for his first stay that he could keep James as a patient for a certain length of time.

Once James was signed in, McIntosh watched as he was led to his room. “Are you sure this is a good idea?” He heard a voice coming from his right. It was Ivy. She looked completely unimpressed. “I think its beyond weird that he’s here.”

McIntosh chuckled slightly. “You have always had trust issues, Ivy. That much is apparent. But trust me. James Evans being back at Trinity is for the best. That means we can move forward with what I’ve planned for his return.”

Ivy sighed, shaking her head. “So, I will ask again. Are you sure this is a good idea?”

He snickered once more. “Oh, Ye of little faith.” He turned, facing her head on. “I think it’s a very good idea. He needs to be here. This is where men like James Evans belong. It will all come to light soon enough. But, first.” He said with a sigh, as McIntosh returned his attention in the direction of James’ room. “I’d like him to get settled before we start the process.”

Ivy seemed to bite her tongue, but only for a few moments. “What if the process doesn’t work? It didn’t work the last time he was here.”

“I beg to differ.” He began. “The man that walked out of this facility was a voice in James’ head. He is named Abel. Abel left here, giving me exactly what I want.”

“And you wanted what exactly?”

He grinned. “The same that I wanted from you. I wanted his true self to be shown, to be given life. I believe you took to that much more than Abel did. If that is the case, then I need to pull him back out. To give him a sense of permanency.”

“So, you want Abel instead of James?”

He looked at Ivy, leaning close as he maintained his grin. “Precisely.”

With that, McIntosh walked out of his office and down the hallway corridor, before he found himself standing outside James’ room. He knocked on the door, and they locked eyes. “McIntosh.” James said, looking at him as wildly as he did when the Good Doctor greeted him outside the facility.

“Welcome back once again, James.” He said, stepping slowly into the room. “I am talking to James, right?”

Abel looked at McIntosh, wanted to tear into him even more than he did when they met outside the front doors. He cleared his throat, his brain screaming at him to calm down. “Yes, you are. Were you expecting Abel?”

McIntosh shrugged. “I mean I would be lying if I said that I’m not a little disappointed it’s not Abel.”

“And why is that?”

“Well, because of all the hard work I had committed to when you first arrived here nearly a year ago.” McIntosh began. “With you being James and not Abel, it is as if all that work has been undone. I don’t think that would sit well with anyone, no matter their position.”

Abel scoffed. “And what does that mean exactly?”

He stepped closer as he replied, keeping his eyes on James, wondering if he could provoke him in any way to bring Abel forth. McIntosh told himself to hold off on taking things to that level for the time being. “As I told you before, James. I wanted to bring out your true self, to expose you to your true nature. To give you the strength to not run from it, but to embrace it.”

“Sorry to disappoint.”

“I’m sure.” McIntosh said, glancing down for a few moments. “Well that brings me to my next question. What brought you back, James?”

Abel felt a little tense. The doctor was ever so close. Close enough to touch. To grab hold and wrap his hands around McIntosh’s throat. But he did nothing. He felt McIntosh already suspected it was him, and not James. While he was already growing tired of maintaining James’ humanity in the face of the Devil Himself, he calmed himself once more. “I saw your interview. I questioned why you were going public all of a sudden, or trying to expand to a global audience…” He sighed. “But then I listened to your words. I felt the truth in your message.” Abel lied. “And…” He let his voice break. “And I wanted to come back. I felt…I felt I needed to come back.”

“Well, as I said, I’m glad you did.” McIntosh said, stepping forward and reaching out, placing a hand on James’ shoulder. Abel tensed up once again but reminded himself of why he was there as the Good Doctor continued to speak. “But this time, we have to do the real work. You seem to be much more open than you were before.”

“I remember your process.” Abel said, trying to mask the gravel in his voice, but to no avail.

“I want things to be different than they were the last time you were, James. I don’t want to have to put you through such rigorous turmoil.”

Silence fell between them for a few moments. McIntosh glanced up, and their eyes locked once again. He was trying to study the man before him, wondering if James was telling the truth. Abel stared back, trying to get a read on the man before him. “Why do I get the feeling that there is more to all this then you’re telling me, Doc?” McIntosh simply grinned. Abel continued. “I will take it as I am correct in my assumption. Would you care to confirm or deny?”

McIntosh let out a soft chuckle. “You could be correct. You could not be. The only thing I’m going to confirm right now James is that I’m not going to tell you anything. Not right now. All will be answered in due time, my old friend.”

“Let’s get one thing perfectly clear.” Abel hissed, having had enough. “We are not friends.”

Another soft chuckle escaped the Good Doctor. “Are you sure you’re not Abel?” He asked, stepping even closer, to where they were practically nose to nose.

“I’m allowed to experience anger, just as I’m allowed to put it on display.” Abel said. “Am I not?”

“Of course, you are. But your levels of violence are so much more than I think even you realize. I’ve seen what you’ve done in the ring. I’ve caught glimpses of brilliant and glorious violence, your true self shining through. Which gives me hope.”

“Hope for what?” Abel asked.

“I’m referring to hope for the future, James. Your future. My future.”

“Now you’re talking in riddles, McIntosh.”

“And you have the ability to unravel the mystery, and to put the pieces back together.’ McIntosh nodded after silence fell between them once again. He walked toward the door as orderlies filed into the room. He looked at his patient. “Now, relax. It is time for your first injection. Its just like old times.”

The orderlies grabbed Abel. He wanted to fight, but he also knew McIntosh would expect it, so he did as he was asked. He was placed on his bed, an orderly holding each limb, with one holding his head still, while another brought a syringe closer and closer to his forehead. As the needle fell from his line of a sight, and Abel felt a slight pinch, he heard McIntosh speak one last time. “Enjoy your stay, James.”

__________________________________

Elsewhere

James Evans wandered through the grey. He wasn’t sure what path he was on, he just hoped it was the right one. He was ready to be back. To be home. With his wife. He needed sometime to clear his head, to cleanse himself of the ugly truth he discovered. The ugly truth his mind tried to cover up and bury for so long.

He continued to walk, trying to leave the truth behind. He needed to move forward. He did so, until the grey began to fade. He thought he was going to be home, away from the grey, being welcomed by the bright lights of New York City, but he wasn’t. He looked ahead, and he knew where he was almost instantly.

It was the place he once felt to be his safe haven when he was younger. It was never truly his home, but it was the closest he felt while growing up in the Hell designed by his parents. And even in the grey, his grandparents’ home felt warm and welcoming.

He walked up the drive, seeing the yard surrounding him on both sides. It was in those blades of grass where James learned of hard work, a concept he had lost sight of for a long time. He reached the top of the drive, seeing his grandparents’ vehicles under the car port, looking to be in mint condition as they always did.

He remembered all the truck rides he had taken with his grandfather, driving in silence, but happiness had filled him. He ran his hand over the side of the truck, appreciating how real it felt. And then, the front door swung open. “Hands off the merchandise, kid.” He looked up to find his grandpa Henry stepping under the car port, lighting up a cigar, as he normally did in the quiet of every evening. They looked at each other. Their smiles matched. “How are you, son?”

“Hey, Grandpa.” James said, as he stepped forward, hugging him with a second’s hesitation. Like the side of the truck, his grandfather felt real as well. He didn’t want the embrace to end.

“What brings you by?”

He held on just a little bit longer, before finally pulling away and taking a step or two back, so he could get the full view of his grandfather. An image he never wanted to lose again, and James tried to ignore the fact that it would end eventually. “I’m lost, Grandpa.” He looked down for a few moments, but his heart sank, telling him to look up, which he did. “I’m lost.”

His grandfather nodded, before taking a puff or two off his cigar. “I can see that.”

“I’m just trying to get back.” James said.

His grandfather nodded once again, before placing his attention on the cigar. “Do you remember how your grandmother always hated these things?” He asked, with a slight chuckle following his words.

“Yes.” James said, giving a chuckle of his own. “I remember she would cuss you up and down. But you never paid her any mind.” He stated, as they shared a laugh. It made James feel good, filling him with a happiness that he felt as a child.

“Well, truth be told. I didn’t like them, either. But they helped calm me down. And if you remember correctly, I only smoked them when your grandma was ragging me about something.”

“Now that you mention it…” James said, maintaining his grin.

“The thing is this, son. You’re running from your problems. Everything is up here.” He said, pointing to the middle of his grandson’s forehead. “Not here.” He said, pointing to James’ chest next. “You run from your problems because you don’t like to deal with them.”

“So, you ran from your issues with Grandma?”

His grandfather shook his head. “No. I stayed right there with her while she got out whatever it is she felt she needed to say. Once she was done, I’d come out here and light up a cigar. I’d take a seat and watch the cars drive by. I knew I had to go back in eventually. That I couldn’t stay outside forever. Just as I knew my wife, your grandmother, would have something to gripe at me about the next day. But that was our life.” He said, with a shrug. “I didn’t run from it, because I knew I’d miss out on so much.”

James let out a heavy sigh. “I always find myself in these situations. I always tell myself that I will find the strength after telling myself I’m not strong enough to deal with them alone.”

“Because you cling too much to the past, son. The past is the past. You don’t need it. It made you a good man, which is something you really need to give yourself credit for.”

“I don’t know how.” James replied.

“Don’t take this the wrong way, but you’re the only one who can make the choice. You can either choose to never find out, or you can choose to get up and dust yourself off, before moving forward. Life is tough. When I found out all that happened to you and your siblings, even after Abel died, I hated myself for so long. But I got rid of that hate. I rid myself of it a lot sooner than later.” They locked eyes. “Want to know how I did it?”

“Yes.” He said, hoping his grandfather’s words would give him sort of push in the right direction, as James had grown more than tired with wandering aimlessly.

“Because I knew you and your siblings would turn out alright in the end.” James said nothing. He leaned into his grandfather, hugging him once again. “I hear you have a child on the way. Is that right?” James simply nodded, squeezing him a little tighter. “Then, you definitely have to get out of here.”

“How?” James managed to ask.

“By tearing this place down.”

James stepped back, looking around, seeing all the grey and everything in it. It was a place he had built. “The grey?”

His grandfather nodded. “You don’t need it.” He took another puff or two off his cigar. “That brings me back to my statement about making a choice. You don’t need any of this, son. Its just holding you back.” He sighed. “I think the only way you can really do that is to forgive not only yourself, but the ghosts you’ve kept trapped in your head. Forgive them. Say good to them. And then, move on.”

James nodded. “You’re right. It’s just finding it in myself to actually do it. That’s the issue.”

“All it takes is taking that first step.” His grandfather replied.

“I don’t even know where to start.”

His grandfather turned away and grabbed the doorknob to the front door, before pulling it open. “Right here.” James looked into the house, feeling its warmth. He locked eyes with his grandfather once again, as they nodded. James told him goodbye before stepping forward, trying to keep it together. He walked through the house, finding himself in the old room where he slept when he’d spend the night. And there, on the bed, he saw a teenage version of himself.

“Hello.” He said.

The teenager looked up. “You’re here.”

“Yes.”

“Good. Now follow me. We don’t have much time.” James watched as the teenager got up from the bed and stepped out of the room. James took a few deep breaths, before turning and following his lead.

__________________________________

Williams’ Mental Preservation Services

New York City, New York

“Hey, Katelyn. Its Brae.” Braelynn Evans said as she drove through the city of New York, trying to sound as calm as possible, trying to ignore the sharp pain rippling through her abdomen.

“How are you?”

Braelynn sighed heavily, knowing she couldn’t tell Katelyn that James had disappeared. That Abel was in his place. She remembered the horrific history between the three of them. “I’m fine. Just a little pregnant, and a little stressed.”

“Is everything okay?”

She sighed once more. “I’m sure it is. I’m calling because I wanted to know if you had heard from James at all in the last few days?”

“No sweetie, I haven’t.” Katelyn said. Her words were filled with attempted comfort. Braelynn appreciated it, as she recalled being nervous to meet Katelyn, wondering if there was going to be any sort of animosity between them.

“Well, I appreciate it Katelyn. Sorry to have bothered you.”

“No reason to apologize at all. If there is anything I can do, please let me know.” Katelyn replied.

Braelynn nodded, as she brought her vehicle into a parking space outside of the office owned by James’ therapist, Dr. Sheila Williamson. “If you do hear from him, just let me know. Or better yet, have him call, please.”

“I will. If you need anything else, you know with the baby, please don’t hesitate to call.”

“I will.” She said climbing out of the car.

“Take care.” The call ended and Braelynn began to make her way toward the office. The pain intensified as she walked up the stairs, and she told herself it was nothing more than growing pains, that the baby was merely getting bigger. She drew in a deep breath as she reached the top, and leaned against the side of the building, waiting for the pain to subside, even for a little bit. Once it passed, she stepped inside. She told the receptionist she needed to speak with Dr. Williamson. That it was about her husband. She took a seat, hoping to get some sort of good news.

The surprise on Dr. Williamson’s face when she stepped into the lobby told Braelynn that she wouldn’t. “Mrs. Evans?” She nodded and climbed to her feet as the doctor led her to her office. Once inside, they locked eyes. “Hello. I’m Dr. Williamson. What can I do for you?”

Braelynn took a seat and exhaled heavily. “As you know, I’m James Evans’ wife.” Dr. Williamson nodded and she continued. “Just as I’m sure you know that Abel has been in what they call the driver’s seat.’ She felt tears slowly beginning to build, and exhaled heavily once again, trying to keep her composure.

“Yes, I do.” Williamson replied. “Has something happened that I should be aware of?”

She wiped the tears from her cheeks. “It’s just that I’ve not seen or talked with Abel in a few days. I’ve tried calling him, and I’ve gotten nothing. I’ve called people I know he’d talk to, and they’ve not heard from him either. I came here hoping that you had.”

Williamson closed her eyes and nodded, trying to stifle any worrying thought working to creep inside her mind. She sighed, as she looked up. “I have no doubt that James and Abel would appreciate the fact that you’re looking for them. They’ve not always been looked out for or held in high regard based on my understanding.” She sighed once more. “In saying that, I’m afraid I’ve not heard from James or Abel in a few weeks.”

Braelynn looked down, placing her face in her hands. She told herself everything was okay. She repeated this a few times, hoping to calm herself, and then she looked up. “Do you know of anyone who may know where he is?” Silence fell between them. Something told her that Dr. Williamson did. “Please, give me something. Anything. I’m fucking worried.”

“I know you are.”

“And in the state I’m in…being pregnant…I can’t handle this shit…”

Dr. Williamson climbed to her feet, pressing a hand on Braelynn’s shoulder as she knelt beside her chair. “You need to calm down, Mrs. Evans. Its best for you, but your child as well. You’re no good to James, Abel, or your baby in this condition.”

Braelynn sighed, taking little deep breaths, exhaling slowly as they locked eyes. She nodded, continuing to breathe in and out, slowly. “I know. I know. I just…I just don’t know what to do.”

“I do know someone.” Williamson said. “His name is Bram Theron. He’s a detective. He’s been working with Abel to bring down the Trinity Institute. I’m sure you’re well aware of that place.” Braelynn nodded, as Williamson continued. “I will call him and ask him to come to my office. Would you like anything to drink or eat, in the meantime? I have plenty of bottled water and snacks.”

“Yes.” Braelynn replied. “Water would be great.”

She was handed two bottled waters, as Williamson made the call. They sat in silence once the call ended. Braelynn didn’t know what to say or do other than wait. She felt the detective would have answers. She just hoped they were good. She could tell by the look on Williamson’s face, as well as the concern in her voice, that she hoped for the same.

Williamson received an office call, before leaving the room. She returned a few moments later, with a man she introduced as Theron. “This is Braelynn Evans. She is James’ wife.”

“How do you do?” The detective asked, shaking her head.

“I’ve seen better days.” Braelynn replied, trying to force a smile.

“So, what can I do for you? Dr. Williamson here stated you wished to speak with me.”

“I can’t reach my husband. I wanted to know if you knew anything.” They stared at one another, and she could see worry in his eyes. “You know something, don’t you?” He remained silent. Braelynn shook her head. “No, no. If you know something…you have to tell me.”

“Braelynn please remain calm.” Williamson chimed in.

“No, I need to know.” She looked at Bram. “What do you know?”

He sighed. “Ma’am, it’s probably best I don’t tell you.”

Before Braelynn knew it, she reacted. Her hand connected with the detective’s jaw. “You don’t get to decide that!”

Bram sighed once again, nodding this time. He asked her to have a seat, and she did. Braelynn listened as he told her everything, and the last bit of information hitting her like a bullet. “He decided to work with me as an informant. He’s…He’s in the Trinity Institute.” She looked at him, and Bram looked down and away. “Your husband admitted himself to the facility earlier this morning. He didn’t tell you because he knew you’d be worried, and that you’d talk him out of it. Seeing you in this condition, I’m sorry to have to break the news to you like this…but this is what your husband…”

Braelynn cut him off, glaring at him. “The man you sent to Trinity is not my husband!”

Bram looked at her, studying her, looking like he was trying to see if she was serious or not. He then looked at Dr. Williamson, who nodded and began to tell him about a voice in James’ head.

A man named Abel.

__________________________________

Manhattan

A Few Hours Later

Home was where Bram Theron ended up. He didn’t want to be in the office after leaving James, so he took a sick day. He stood in his bedroom, staring at the closet mirror, staring into his eyes. There was worry and weariness reigning supreme in them. It resonated richly over his face. He hadn’t shaved in months. He told himself that he probably thought the beard would cover up his worry, when in fact, it hadn’t. His career choice had torn him down, leaving him weak and vulnerable. The case against McIntosh and Trinity had stabbed the knife in his gut and twisted.

He had been bleeding out for some time now, and now Bram felt there wasn’t much life left in him. His face told many stories, and that was one of them. He began to remove his tie, remembering how it was the tie he had worn to his graduation from the academy. He remembered how proud he was that day, along with his family, especially his mother. He wore it on this day, hoping it would have made him feel better about the choice he had made, but that wasn’t the case. His mother couldn’t feel proud any longer. She was too sick thanks in part to something going on over in Chicago. It took all Bram had to keep it together.

He removed his shirt and stepped into the bathroom. He ran water over his face, but no matter how many times he splashed the water over the skin and patted it dry, the worry and weariness remained, like permanent tattoos. He broke out his shears and began to trim his beard, before finally shaving his face. He splashed his face once again, wondering if one could try to wash away their guilt. After patting his face dry, he felt he had his answer.

The guilt remained, mixing in with the worry and weariness, creating a cocktail that one simply could not drink without choking and clinging to life. He went to the kitchen, his steps heavy as he grabbed a glass and a bottle. He dropped a few ice cubes into the glass before topping it off with rum. He took a sip, knowing it was going to be the start of an alcohol fueled frenzy to drink his troubles away.

He knew his desire to bring McIntosh to justice paled in comparison to James’ vengeance, his quest for his own brand of justice. He took a few sips, screaming at his brain to allow James and any memory of Trinity to be drowned out by the rum. As well as the worry of what could, and probably would, happen when things came crashing down. Something told Bram that he’d find himself face to face with James Evans, and that he’d have to accept his fate, to let James purge himself as he sought revenge. That there would be nothing else left to do other than to feel the man’s wrath. Bram sighed, and took another sip.

“Goddamn you, Jeremy Murdock. You were supposed to be the one to help blow this whole thing up, to expose McIntosh to the world.” Bram said, his words barely growing louder than a whisper. “And yet, here we are. With my back against the ropes, I may have endangered the life of an innocent man. Hell…” He sighed. “He is a victim, just like you were.” Bram grinded his teeth together as he shook his head. “Why did you have to fucking kill yourself? Was eating a bullet worth it?” He blinked, and for a few moments, he saw Murdock sitting across from him, as Bram continued.

“You have no idea what you have done. Damn you! This could have moved forward. Things could be over a lot sooner. Fuck…” Bram released a heavy sigh, as he finished his drink. He grabbed the bottle and poured another. “Maybe it was better that you ate that bullet. As big as you are,” He continued, glaring at Murdock. “You’re pretty fucking weak. I mean, that is exactly what you proved to me.” He lowered his gaze and shook his head. He looked up and Murdock was gone. “You’re losing it, man. Fucking losing it.”

“You’re fucking losing it!” That was what his Superior shouted at him when he presented the idea of sending James into Trinity. Haskins normally sat in his desk chair calm, cool, and collected. But the idea caused him to lean forward, slamming his fist down on the desk.

Bram remembered shaking his head. “I’m not losing it, boss.” He cleared his throat, trying to remove any evidence of nervousness. “This is a good idea. This way we can have someone on the inside, to truly expose that place for how fucked it up truly is. And not to mention…we could catch McIntosh in the act.”

“You’re not hearing me, Bram.” Haskins replied, letting out a sigh as he ran a hand over his face.

The detective fired back. “With all due respect sir, I don’t think you’re hearing me.”

“I’m not sure I like your tone, son.”

Bram shook his head. “I’d like to ask you a question.”

“Go for it.”

“Why is it that every time I come to you with an idea, you always give me some sort of bullshit as to why we shouldn’t go down this route? I feel like you’ve undermined me every step of the way during this case.” He remembered saying as he did his best to maintain his composure, as he tried to cover up his clenched fists.

Haskins let out a sigh and shook his head. “I’m not trying to undermine you here, Bram. I feel you’ve gotten too involved in this case, and that you’re not thinking clearly. And this guy, James Evans…” His superior shrugged. “I don’t know about you, but it seems he is not only too involved in this case, but he’s clearly off his rocker. He probably wants far more than handcuffs to be placed around McIntosh’s wrists.”

Bram lowered his gaze, holding back on the avalanche of rage and venom that he wanted to spew at Haskins. The man who groomed him to be this great lead detective. The man who had given him everything since he joined the department. He sighed. “You’ve done a lot for me sir. And I have nothing but the utmost respect and appreciation for you because of it.” He looked up and they locked eyes. “But I really need this. I do. I need this.” He said, giving a slight nod.

Haskins looked back at him. He exhaled. “You say you need this but let me tell you this. No. You 

want this. You want this case, and you want to bring this guy in to help us out.”

“Want? Need? Either way, this should happen, because we could finally bring this prick down.” Bram said, hating how much it sounded like he was begging. “Please, just do this for me. Sir, that is all I ask.”

“And what you ask is a very tall order. There are a lot of elements to consider.”

“I don’t understand what elements there are, because this guy…James…is willing to go in and do this. He’s just waiting for the call.”

Haskins shrugged. “I don’t know what you want me to say, Bram. Let me think about it at least. Does that work for you?”

There was a pause between them, before Bram shook his head and replied. “In all honesty sir, no that doesn’t work for me. I’d like to have an answer, and I’d prefer to have it before I leave this office.”

His Superior sighed, and then Bram got his answer. As soon as he did, he couldn’t wait to get out of there. He reached his car and immediately called James, letting him know they had been given the green light. They agreed for James to call McIntosh, and to meet the following morning before James made his way toward Trinity.

He knew his worry and weariness were on full display as he met with James and drove through the city. He knew there was nothing he could do to hide it, no matter how hard he tried. He took another drink, finishing off his rum, screaming at his brain once again to allow the thoughts and memories be washed away.

He was brought out of his head at the sudden sound of a bell ringing. It was what he and his wife had given his mother to let them know she was in need. Whatever had a hold of her had taken much of her strength. In those moments, Bram felt like his mother. Devoid of everything, except for want and need. He told himself that despite her illness, she needed to wait, as Bram wanted to get drunk. He felt he needed it. The bell rang again, but he ignored it for the time being, as he entered the kitchen, his eyes on the bottle, telling himself that he wouldn’t stop until it resembled what he felt on the inside.

Empty.

Trinity Burning, IX

Trinity Burning, IX

February 2020

The ring thumped as the arena vibrated. Jeremy Murdock felt alive, as he whipped his opponent into the ropes, before catching him mid-air, and driving him spine first into the canvas. Seeing the agony on his opponent’s face brought a smile to Murdock’s.

The roar of the crowd rushed through him as he moved towards his fallen foe. There was blood on the kid’s face, which only seemed to excite Murdock that much more. At least, that was what the crowd in attendance, as well as those watching from home, could see. The truth of the matter was that Murdock was not in control.

He was under the spell of the voice in his head. It told him to move forward. To keep up the punishment. To make sure the blood continued to flow. And no matter how hard Murdock fought, he couldn’t regain control. And his opponent struggled to fight back, to regain strength or motivation to move, as his fists pummeled into the side of the kid’s head. The voice telling him to hit harder and harder, and harder. To not stop until he could no longer lift his arms.

The referee finally put a stop to the beating, doing his best to tackle Murdock. The voice told him to attack the referee. “No! Goddamn you, no!”

“You know you enjoy this, Murdock. Don’t even begin to pretend that you don’t.”

He felt his legs moving forward, his fists remained clenched as he began to dart after the referee, only for stage crew and security to arrive, pressing Murdock’s back to the corner, then down on the mat. It was then, and only then, that he regained control. The voice slipped away, realizing there was no way out of the restraints he had been placed in.

Murdock stopped fighting and he was led to the back, where he was told to wait in his locker room. He paced back and forth, cursing himself. Cursing his curse. He went to slam his fist into the wall, only to stop himself once his locker room door opened. It was the promotion owner, Jason Kai.

“We need to talk.” The owner said, standing inches shorter than Murdock. Security stood behind him, which Murdock knew was a good idea, as he knew what was coming. Just as he knew he’d need to be stopped if the voice returned.

“Look Jason…” He began.

The owner put his hand up and shook his head no. “Don’t. Just don’t. Alright, Jeremy? Please?” Murdock released a deep sigh and nodded, as Jason continued. “This is getting to be too fucking much. How many times have you lost control in the last few months?” He didn’t even want to try and count that up. All Murdock knew was that things became gradually worse each time he lost it. “It’s a no-brainer, Jeremy. We have to cut ties. I can’t have you coming in and messing my boys up, because you go fucking psycho out there.”

He heard the voice telling him to attack. Murdock closed his eyes, shaking his head as he exhaled heavily. “I understand, Jason.”

He opened his eyes as Jason nodded, then motioned to the security team. The locker room door opened, and they made their way out. Murdock gathered his things and did the same, telling himself he needed to get help.

Help that was much better than what he had received in the past. He returned home and mulled it over in his head, losing sleep here and there, until he finally decided to do it.

He called Dr. David McIntosh, accepting his invitation to stay at his facility.

The Trinity Institute.

He went looking for help but while he was there, he was constantly looking for a way out. His violent outbursts became worse, and he ended up in solitaire. It was there he found himself challenged by McIntosh.

“What do you fucking want from me?” Murdock hissed as he sat in the corner on his room, surrounded by darkness with the doctor standing before him, a few orderlies behind him.

“It shouldn’t be that difficult to figure out, Jeremy.” McIntosh stated, with a slight snicker following his words.

“Spell it out for me, then.” He growled.

The doctor sighed. “I want what is in your head.” McIntosh shook his head. “Excuse me. Let me rephrase. I want ‘who’ is in your head. I want who is in your head to come out.”

“I guarantee you won’t like him.” He replied.

Another sigh escaped McIntosh. “That is funny my dear boy. You see, I know all about the voice in your head. I helped bring him to life. I helped accelerate your violent nature.”

“What the fuck do you mean?” Murdock asked, climbing to his feet, feeling the rage beginning to flow through him. “Huh? What do you mean? What the fuck do you mean?”

The doctor shook his head, sighing heavier than before, like he was growing rather annoyed. “I really do have to spell it out for you, don’t I?” He rolled his eyes. “I guess you’re more brawn than brains. No matter. Do you recall coming to my office and after a few visits, I showed you a syringe?” Murdock nodded, trying to figure out where the doctor was going as he continued. “I told you that the syringe had medicine in it. That it would help with your anger.”

“And it did.”

McIntosh nodded. “Of course, but only for a brief time. You see, what was in that syringe was to attack parts of your brain that want to show compassion, or sympathy. It worked to rid your brain of that, to rid you of those emotions, only increasing the parts where anger and rage were derived from.”

Murdock listened, repeating the words in his head, before grinding his teeth and lunging forward. He went to grab Mcintosh, only for the orderlies to restrain him, pinning him against the wall while one of them drove their baton into his abdomen. After the fifth strike, Murdock doubled over, before dropping to his knees. He gasped for air, before speaking once again. “What the fuck do you want from me?”

“I’ve already told you.” McIntosh said, before they began to exit the room. He turned and locked eyes with Murdock. “I want whoever is in your head to come out. I want him to roam free.” Murdock said nothing. The doctor frowned. “Suit yourself. Just trust me when I say that sooner rather than later, you’ll see things my way.”

Murdock repeated those words even after the cell door closed, and McIntosh was long gone. The voice told him the doctor was right. That he needed to be set free. Sooner rather than later, Murdock listened, hanging onto every word, before he found himself asking to speak to McIntosh.

He lost track of the days before the doctor arrived. “You asked to see me?”

Murdock had been resting on the cold concrete floor, where he had drifted in and out of sleep, losing the ability of knowing what was fact, as well as fiction. He looked at McIntosh as he stood in the doorway. “If I give you…” He exhaled heavily. “If I give you want you want, what do I get?”

“Do you want to get  out of here? To leave Trinity. To return to society.” Murdock nodded weakly as McIntosh continued. “Then, you will be granted your freedom.”

He drew in another deep breath, hoping he could maintain his balance, before asking a question that received an answer that had haunted Murdock until this very day. His answer came in the form of being led to a room, where he was observed by the doctor. He had been placed in a fight for not only his freedom, but his survival. A fight that cost the life of another man, and the last bit of humanity Murdock had.

He was granted his freedom, returning to his home, not having the slightest idea what to do. The voice was in control, while Murdock was nothing more than a lost soul wandering in the grey area of his mind, only catching glimpses of light here and there. He had slowly come to terms with what he had done, and what he had become. That he had let McIntosh win.

But he took comfort in knowing he’d never have to go back.

That was until that fucking detective showed up, asking questions, causing Murdock to relive his memories, to feel that guilt, and to experience that loss all over again. It told him that McIntosh as well as those who were behind Trinity were coming after former patients. Coming after him.

He recalled making a vow to himself as he exited the front doors and walked through the gate, the air smelling nothing like freedom, as Murdock knew he would forever live in his own personal hell. A hell that McIntosh had created. He had told himself he’d never return to Trinity.

And with his gun in his hand, pressed in between his teeth, Murdock told himself that he had to be true to his word.

With one squeeze of the trigger, he made good on his vow.

_____________________________________

The Next Day

New York City, New York

Bryant Reid ran his hands over his face. He was about to do something he told himself he wouldn’t do. But he wasn’t able to really see any other way around it. He wanted to expose the world to who David McIntosh truly was, but that wasn’t going to happen.

He let out a sigh, as all the information he managed to dig up on McIntosh began to run through his mind. How his father died under mysterious circumstances while the doctor was at a young age. How he excelled in school, only to bomb at his final test, crushing his dream of becoming a brain surgeon. The young reporter wanted to bring all that up, before asking the final question.

He wanted to know how someone who failed in medical school had been put in charge of a facility such as the Trinity Institute. He wanted to know where the institute originated from. He imagined his questions throwing McIntosh for a loop, and with the cameras rolling, the viewers could see him scrambling. But once again, Bryant reminded himself, that wasn’t going to happen.

As he stood in the theater section of the facility, waiting for the doctor to arrive, he recalled his meeting with Jeffrey just a few minutes earlier. It was a conversation that changed everything, and truly set the tone for what was going to come next, as well as what could come next if Bryant didn’t play ball.

Jeffrey had pulled him into the doctor’s office when Bryant first arrived. “What’s going on?” The reporter asked, trying to come off timid at all.

His former friend grinned, appearing as comforting as humanly possible, though his tone spoke of something else. “I need to make sure you know what to do here, Bryant.”

“What do you mean? I’m here for an interview. I know what to do. I’ve done this more than once. This isn’t my first rodeo.”

Jeffrey maintained his grin, before reaching up and removing his glasses. He placed them on the doctor’s desk, before they regained eye contact as his grin was gone. “I know how you are, Bryant. I wouldn’t put it past you to have gone sneaking around, trying to dig up dirt on this place, on McIntosh. If that’s the case, and I am sure it is, then I refuse to let you try and ruin my boss’ reputation, or the important work he is trying to do here.”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

“Yes, you do.” Jeffrey said, with a slight sigh. “And I know you do, so don’t try to lie.”

Bryant shook his head. “I’m here to do my job. That is all I have ever done. So, whatever this shit is that you’re trying to pull…” He stepped forward, trying to come off as intimidating as he could. “You need to go ahead and save your breath, because you’re wasting it as well as my time.”

“That’s funny.” Jeffrey began. “Just know this. If you do anything other than what we want, then I will make sure that your father learns about your true nature.”

Whatever strength or confidence Bryant had, began to die as the words left his former friend’s mouth. “Stop.”

Jeffrey’s smile returned. “Oh, I see how it is. Your father doesn’t know about your little gay exploits during college. What would he think, Bryant? Would you like to know what I think in terms of how he’d feel if he knew the truth?” He asked, raising his eyebrows. Bryant tried to maintain eye contact, but he couldn’t. All he could do was look down and away, as Jeffrey continued. “I believe your father would disown you. And he would make sure you lost your job at the paper, knowing him. He wouldn’t want you to be successful like him, because you’d be seen as an embarrassment, and given his whole boner he has for God, you’d be seen as an abomination as well.”

“Okay, stop.” Bryant said, finally looking back up. “Why are you doing this? You brought me here to do this interview. You brought me in, knowing how well I do my fucking job. So, tell me why!”

The smile remained. “Because this is fun.”

“The man you work for isn’t who he claims to be.”

Jeffrey cackled. “But he is. He is a great man. A great leader. Someone who deserves to be appreciated for so many things. Especially the way he can break down those who believe they are in power and control. Just as you felt you were when you first arrived. And now look at you. You’re weak.”

“Fuck you.” Bryant hissed, looking at the man he grew up with, becoming sickened by the person he had become. He used to want to do everything with Jeffrey. Now all he wanted was for his former friend to die.

Before anything else could be said, McIntosh entered the room. “Is everything alright in here?”

Jeffrey looked at the doctor and nodded before looking back at Bryant. “All good on our end. Right, Bryant?”

The young reporter knew there was no escape from this hell or the hell he’d face if his father discovered his hidden truth. “Yeah, we’re crystal clear. I got it.”

“Good.” Jeffrey said before heading out of the room, leaving Bryant alone with McIntosh.

The doctor stepped closer, locking eyes with Bryant. “Did he make himself clear? I only ask because Jeffrey told me the type of reporter you are.”

“Yes.” He said, trying to rediscover his strength, because he was on the verge of a breakdown.

“That is what we like to hear.” McIntosh grinned. “We really are doing important work here. The outside world needs to know what we do, and they need to be comforted in knowing there are those of us who give a damn about them as well as their mental health.”

“But you really don’t.”

“I care about what I care about when it comes to the human mind. I care about the way it can be manipulated and bent this way or that.”

“That’s insane.”

McIntosh squinted, looking at Bryant like he wasn’t sure as to why the reporter didn’t see his point. “Is it though?” He chuckled and shook his head. “There’s nothing insane about having an interest in the way the mind works, and what can be done to the mind. There are those who appreciate the work I do at Trinity. You know what?” He leaned in, pointing a finger at Bryant. “I will tell you the definition of insanity. It is living a lie. To hide your true self, your true nature, because you’re afraid of what others around you will think. That is insanity. But then again, from what I’ve heard from my associate Jeffrey, you know all about that.”

Bryant held back tears, as silence fell between them for a few moments, until McIntosh spoke once more. “Alright. We need to get this moving. I will see you in the theater area in fifteen minutes. Feel free to get yourself prepared in my office. I will see you out there.” And like that, the doctor was gone, leaving Bryant to drop to his knees, as he broke down, letting the tears finally fall.

He may have cried, he told himself, as he now stood in the theater, but that didn’t relieve him of any guilt or shame. He knew McIntosh spoke the truth. He had been living a lie. Was that truly insanity, he asked himself. And if so, what was the cure? Should he tell his father?

No, no! Bryant’s mind screamed, as he remembered what Jeffrey said in terms of his father. He knew those words rang true just as well. He knew he was going to play ball. He knew he would give McIntosh what he wanted.

“Are you ready?” He heard a voice call out to him. He turned to find the doctor and the red-head woman he met a week or so prior to the interview. Bryant nodded before climbing onto the stage, where there were chairs and camera equipment set up. He walked toward them, as McIntosh spoke again. “So, the way I want to go about this, is that I want you and I to have a sit-down interview first. Once that is over, we bring our girl Amelia here…” The doctor said with another grin that made him look like he was about to foam at the mouth over her. “You got that?”

Bryant nodded, before grabbing his notebook where his questions were. Questions Jeffrey had given him to ensure he stayed in line. They took their seats, and Bryant was given a countdown. As the director did so, he reminded himself that he had lost. That McIntosh was going to win, because he was as good as he claimed to be in terms of how to work the mind.

To manipulate it. To make it bend.

And Bryant was just another patient. He knew that was how McIntosh would see it.

Just another victim. Bryant thought as he went to ask the first question, knowing whatever was going to be said would be a lie. Something he knew he was familiar with.

_____________________________________

A Few Hours Later

New York City, New York

Bram arrived home. He was early even, which was nothing short of a rarity when it came to balancing work and his home life. He stepped inside, his feet sliding out of his shoes almost instantly, as the smell of home entered his nostrils. It felt so good, so refreshing to breathe it in. He also breathed in the smell of food as it filtered out of the kitchen, and out into the foyer, greeting him at the door. It brought a smile to his face, something he hadn’t done in a long, long time.

“Something sure smells good in here.” He said, as he entered the kitchen. His wife bounced around from counter to bar to stove, moving this here and that there, as things sizzled and popped on the stove. Vegetables were cut on the counter. All of it made his mouth water.

“I figured…” she said before they locked eyes and their lips met. A smile formed on her face, matching his. “I figured it’d be best to make dinner. To make the most of this situation.”

He nodded. “I can’t say I disagree.” His wife turned, facing him as she wrapped her arms around his neck. He pulled her close, and it felt like it had been so long since he had held her in his arms. “We’ve not done this in awhile, babe.”

“It’s been too damn long.” He heard her say, before her lips met the base of his neck.

“We need to have more moments like this.”

“I can’t say I disagree.” She repeated his statement. “Now, let me finish dinner. Go check on your mother.”

Their embrace ended and he took a step back. “How has she been today?”

His wife replied, her voice low. “I’m not really sure. She’s had good moments, as well as bad. She hasn’t gotten around a lot, except to go to the bathroom. Didn’t really eat a lot, either. That’s another reason I’m making so much food. I’m hoping it will grab at her appetite and she will eat.”

He nodded. “I will go check on her. Thanks babe.” He stated and they exchanged smiles, before he walked out of the kitchen. He made his way toward the guest bedroom, where his mother now stayed. She lived in Chicago but had gotten terribly sick. He had her brought to New York, but he hadn’t been home often enough to really provide care for her, which caused Bram to curse himself.

She was always there for you, his mind screamed at him. You need to do the same for her.

Bram took a deep breath outside the room, trying to calm his mind. He told himself that his superior, Haskins, would manage to convince Jeremy Murdock to testify against McIntosh and the Trinity Institute. He knew Haskins was very good at doing that sort of stuff. He had a natural ability. A true knack for talking people into doing things they probably wouldn’t do otherwise. He told himself once that happened, the case would move forward in terms of being closed, which meant more time at home.

Just stay focused, he told himself. Another deep breath, and he opened the door. “Hey, Mom.” She looked at him, her eyes staring toward him from over the covers, as the blankets covered half her face. She reminded him of a cat. He just wished she had as much energy as one. Just like she used to, despite her age. “How are you feeling?” He asked, as he took a seat on the edge of the bed.

“Never been better.” She said, weakly.

“You look like it.” He said, and they shared a laugh, though hers was just as weak as her words, which tore him up inside. He cleared his throat as a way to mask how he truly felt. He wanted to make her better. He wanted to take whatever she felt away. He knew he couldn’t.

“How are you?” She asked.

He shook his head, slightly scoffing in the process. “You don’t need to worry about me. I’m supposed to worry about you.”

“Oh, hush up.” His mother commanded. Even when ill, she seemed to have momentary glimpses of spunk left. “I’m your mother. You’re my son. I have more than earned the right to worry about you.”

“But you shouldn’t.” He said, remembering how many back hands he received for talking back to his mother. He knew if she had the strength then, that she would do it once again. It would leave him with a sting he knew all too well. “But since you asked…I’m okay. I’m making it. Work is work. I’m just worried about you, and helping you get better.”

She shook her head now. “You don’t need to worry about me. I will be fine. And if not, then that just means it’s my time.” She coughed and went to lean forward to make sure she was okay, but she waved him off. She continued once she caught her breath. “All you need to worry about is yourself and your wife. Do your job. Do what you’ve always wanted to do. To help people. To make this city a better place.

He nodded, giving her a grin, telling himself that was all he had wanted to do. The case against McIntosh would do just that, even if it was temporary. He knew there would always be monsters roaming the streets. “I love you, Mom. I will bring you some food here shortly. Okay?” She simply nodded, before letting her head rest against the pillows, as he exited the room.

He took a step or two down the hallway when his phone rang. He felt a sudden sense of dread, as well as disappointment. He wanted a quiet evening with his wife. He looked down and saw it was Haskins, telling Bram that what he wanted wasn’t going to happen. He took a deep breath before answering. “Theron here.”

“Where are you?” Haskins asked, his voice coming off like he was nothing less than agitated.

“I’m at home. Getting ready to have dinner with my wife.”

Haskins sighed, causing Bram’s sense of dread to increase. “You might want to sit down for this.”

“Nah, I’m good, sir. Just tell me what’s going on.” He said, leaning against the wall, hoping that whatever he was going to hear wasn’t as bad as his mind was making it seem.

“It’s about Murdock.” Haskins began. “I went to go see him, to see if I could convince him to help us…” His voice trailed off for a few moments, followed by another heavy sigh. “He…he’s dead, Bram. He…um…killed himself.”

“You can’t be serious. Please tell me you’re fucking with me, sir. Please tell me…” His voice broke as he pulled the phone away from his ear. He began to curse himself. He cursed McIntosh. The Trinity Institute, and even God.

“I’m afraid not, son.”

Bram ended the call, as he slumped down to the floor, burying his face in his hands. He repeated his mother’s words over in his mind, about how he wanted to help people, about how he wanted to make the city a better place. He exhaled, as her words were washed away and replaced by his own. “How can I help people…how I can make things better…” He stopped talking, as tears began to fall, as he lost control.

“Bram…babe…” He heard his wife say, but he couldn’t reply. She rushed over and wrapped her arms around him, and he clung to her, hoping she would never let go.

_____________________________________

Elsewhere

New York City, New York

Abel walked through the grey, looking for James. “I know this sucks, James.” He said, as he continued to weave through the grey. “Hell, that doesn’t even begin to put it the way it is. I couldn’t possibly fathom what you’re going through. What you feel, I feel…but…” He stopped, looked down, and shook his head. “But I have no doubt that you’re feeling it far worse than I am.”

He began to move again, stepping forward, looking from side to side, in hopes he’d see him, but all he saw was grey. All he saw was the nothingness. “You have every goddamn right to be angry.” He continued. “Every single right, James. But you have a family to worry about. Think of Kelly. Think of Braelynn. Think of your unborn child.” He grinned then, at the thought of James being a new father. “You have to come back and pick out a name with your wife.” Abel looked around again, getting nothing but silence.

He exhaled heavily. “I’m sorry, James. I truly am. I know my words mean nothing at this point, but I wanted you to know it. If there was anything that I could do…hell, if there is anything that I can still do that could possibly make this better…” Abel nodded, knowing his words could carry serious weight. “I will do it. Just let me know.” Silence remained. “Are you there, James?” He looked around once more. “If you’re there, you need to show yourself. You need to come back. You need to get back into the driver’s seat. You need to be with your family.”

He waited around for a few more moments, before finally turning away. Abel began to make his way back in the direction from which he came, feeling a sense of defeat. And then he heard a voice. Just not a voice he wanted to hear.

“You need to apologize to me.”

Abel turned back, locking eyes with the man behind the voice. “Charles…”

The old man glared at Abel, brushing his long stringy hair out of his face as he stomped forward, a cigarette hanging from his mouth. “Yeah, you’re goddamn right its me.”

Abel shook his head. “Whatever it is that you want…I really don’t have time for it right now.”

He went to turn away, only for Charles to grab his arm and spin around to where they locked eyes once again. “You better make some fucking time for me.”

“And why is that?”

Charles shook his head and rolled his eyes, looking at Abel like he should have already known the answer. “Well, since I have to spell it out for you…” He took a drag of his cigarette. “What the fuck was that with that bitch, Syren?”

“What do you mean?” Abel asked.

“Don’t stand there and play stupid with me. You know good and goddamn well what I’m talking about.” Charles growled.

“She played the numbers game. We got beat. So, what? Let’s move on.”

Charles shook his head, seeming to grow more agitated with each passing second. “She was meant to go down. She needed to go down, and she was able to walk out on her own accord. You were left lying, Abel. You made us look weak.” Charles shook his head and spit down at Abel’s feet.

“I don’t know if you noticed, but there was something far more important to worry about.” Abel replied. “James learned the ugly truth, and it sent him away. I’ve been trying to find him.”

“Who cares about James?”

“I do!” Abel shouted. He let out another heavy sigh. “I care about him. He doesn’t need to be in the grey. He has a life.”

“That he left behind.” Charles replied, rolling his eyes and taking another drag off his cigarette. “Besides, this isn’t about his life. This is about you and your purpose. In case you have forgotten, you were built for war.”

“And James has been at war with himself.” Another voice said. Abel looked at Charles who looked completely annoyed before turning to find her walking toward them. It was James’ mother. The way he wanted to remember her. “He’s dealing with a harsh reality, and as always, his mind sending him running away, until he finds the strength to cope with that reality.”

“Oh, and you’re an expert?” Charles asked, the sarcasm rich in his words.

“Stop it.” Abel demanded, shooting Charles a look, before locking eyes with her. “Do you know where James is?”

She shook her head. “I saw him not too long ago. He comes to visit me when you’re in the driver’s seat, or when his life becomes a little too much.”

“How am I able to see you then?” Abel asked.

She flashed a smile that felt warm to Abel. “James has completely shut himself off, Abel. That leaves only you. The two of you share memories. I am a memory, and with him gone, you have access to everything in his head.”

Abel waited for Charles to chime in but there was silence behind him. He looked to find Charles was gone. She spoke once more. “He’s gone right now because some memories are stronger than others.”

“I can see why you’d be stronger than James’ memories of his father. There’s nothing but darkness there.”

“Yes, there is.” She replied and there was some sadness in her voice.

Silence fell between them for a few moments, before Abel finally broke it. “I need to find him. I have to bring him back.”

“He will come back.” She stated, reassuringly.

“You seem sure.”

She nodded. “I am. And you should be, too.”

“Why is that?”

“Doesn’t he always come back?”

Abel sighed, slightly nodding. “Yes. But every time he leaves…” He shook his head, hating the words before they escaped his mouth. “It is because something worse has happened.”

“James is going to have to face reality, to face the ghosts of his past, if he is going to have a true chance at a good life.”

“I don’t know if it’s possible.”

“It can be, Abel. The two of you don’t realize it, but you need each other. As his brother, James believed in Abel. Looked up to him.”

“And how does that help matters?”

“You can be there for him.”

“I’d need him back in order to do that.”

“He will come back, Abel.” She said, placing a hand on his shoulder. She felt so real that it took him by surprise. He went to speak but couldn’t as the grey began to fade. Once it was no more, Abel found himself in James’ home, standing in the basement.

He began to make his way upstairs, only for his cell phone to ring. He stopped at the bottom step, before looking down at his phone. It was Bram Theron. Abel walked into the center of the basement, before he answered. “Hello?”

“James?” He sensed a hint of anxiety in the detective’s voice.

“Yes.” Abel said. “What can I do for you?”

Bram sighed. “I don’t know what we’re doing anymore, James. I really fucking don’t.” Another sigh followed. “Every single time I feel like we’re getting ahead, something knocks us back.”

“What are you talking about?”

“I’m talking about McIntosh! I’m talking about Trinity!” The detective shouted.

Abel sighed. “I see. What’s happened?”

Bram let out a soft groan. Abel sensed the agitation. “I spoke to a former patient. They backed up everything you told me, basically making Amelia’s story nothing more than grade A bullshit.” He sniffled, and Abel could tell the detective’s emotions were running amok. He felt he could relate, as he felt it he was losing more than gaining anything in his search for James. “My Superior was heading over to talk with this guy, try to convince him to testify when the time came…” Bram’s voice broke, and he cleared his throat, as if he was working to regain his composure. “But when my Superior got there, the guy was dead. He took his own life.” He sighed. “Goddamn it. All to Hell.” Another sigh.

Abel closed his eyes, telling himself he was more than likely experiencing the same emotions the detective was. He felt anger. Rage. As well as sadness, and a sense of utter defeat. He wanted to watch it burn. He wanted McIntosh to pay. He sighed. “Do we have any other options, Bram? Like any real options? Nothing has worked thus far, just like you said.”

“I wish I had something to tell you, James.” Bram stated. “I wish I did, but I don’t know if I do. Hell, I have to talk with my Superior to see if he will let me keep the case open. The former patient was going to be my lost shot. That’s how it was described to me at least. So, shit James…who knows if we will need to talk anymore after this.”

Abel shook his head, clenching the phone just a little tighter. “No, we can’t give up, Bram. Sure, we’ve had plenty of setbacks, but that son of a bitch needs to go down. He needs to pay. You know what he’s done. We don’t know what he could do. All we know is that we need to stop him before he gets to do any further damage.”

“I understand, James. Trust me, I understand.” The detective replied. “Look, the best I can do right now is talk with my boss. Ask him for more time. Ask him if he has any other ideas…”

Abel cut him off. “What if I went back to Trinity?”

There was a pause on the other end. “Bram?”

“What do you mean…if you went back to Trinity…. James, I’m not asking you to do that.”

He shook his head. “I know you’re not, Bram. I’m asking you what we could do if I did go back.”

“And what would you do if you did?”

Abel sighed, not believing the direction he had steered the conversation, even wondering why his mind had conjured up the idea. “I don’t know. Do anything and everything that I can to make sure we expose the fucking bastard for what he truly is.”

“You’d be considered an informant, James.” Bram said. “That is something I’d have to get approved. But…” His voice trailed off as he said. “I think you really need to ask yourself if you want to go that route. I mean, really…really ask yourself.”

“Why do I need to do that?”

“I just remember the things you told me.” He said, causing Abel to remember his confession from months prior. “Do you think you can handle enduring that type of shit again? Or hell, what if it is ten times worse than it was before?”

“I need you to believe me when I say that I’ve been through more shit than you, or anyone else, could ever possibly realize. What McIntosh has done to me, as well as others, is something that I may never recover from, but I’m not going to let him win in the wrong run. I refuse to give him the fucking privilege, Bram.” Abel said, hissing through his teeth.

“I feel like you want to bring him down worse than I do.” Bram replied.

“I do.”

“Well…” Bram exhaled heavily. “If this is something, you’d like me to run by my Superior, then I will. Just know if we get this approved, he will want to move fast. He will want to get results, so we won’t be able to afford any fuck ups, James. Do you realize that?”

“Yes.”

“And you will realize you’ll be away from your wife. Who is pregnant, I might add. Not sure if you’ve forgotten.”

Abel looked down and away. His thirst for revenge had been put on hold, as Braelynn entered his mind. She wanted James back, just as Abel did. He knew he couldn’t tell her where he’d be going if he did return. He sighed, reminding himself that he was doing this for James. Hell, Abel thought, it could bring him back. “I’m well aware.” He finally stated. “I’ve not forgotten, just as I’ve not forgotten about the terrible things McIntosh has done. You and I want him to pay for his crimes. Like I said, he doesn’t get to win.”

There was a brief pause, before Bram finally replied. “I will call you tomorrow. Try not to think about anything else. Just spend time with your wife. Rest easy, James. Let me handle everything else.” Abel said nothing else as he ended the call. He found himself walking upstairs once again, knowing he wouldn’t be able to think about anything else. James’ family wasn’t his.

All he had was this mission.

He found Braelynn in the living room, watching television. She looked at him as he entered the room, but they didn’t exchange words. He knew there wasn’t much to say because James wasn’t around. He knew that killed her more and more with each passing day. He wanted to tell her what he planned to do, but Abel knew he couldn’t, because it would make things ten times worse for her. If it was approved, he planned to get in and out of Trinity as fast as possible, destroying everything for McIntosh.

She spoke, pulling him from his thoughts. “Is that him? Is that the guy?”

He looked up, and what he saw on the TV screen was like looking at the devil himself. McIntosh sat, looking as comfortable as possible, a big smile on his face. Abel took a seat next to her, listening as McIntosh spewed lies about how he wanted to help people, how he was tired of mental health not getting the proper attention, and how he wanted his patients to feel at something they probably hadn’t felt in a long time.

Abel listened, grinding his teeth as he heard McIntosh say, “I want them to feel at home.”

She turned the TV off, causing the ringing in his head to cease. “I can’t listen to any more of that bullshit.” Braelynn said, as she slowly paced back and forth in front of him. “I mean, that is what that is, right?” They locked eyes. “It’s all bullshit, right?”

He nodded. She looked at him, like she wanted him to say something, but he had nothing to say. He was too angry to use words. He wanted to take action. He broke her gaze, as he walked out of the living room, and out of the house. He walked through the city, telling himself that with or without Bram, Trinity would burn, taking McIntosh with it.

One way, or another.

_____________________________________

Promo

Abel stood before the camera, standing in the middle of a ring, which was at Josh Hudson’s wrestling school. He knew of the hard work James had put in while training under Hudson. He looked down at the SCW World Championship, as it rested on his shoulder, allowing him to think about the hard work he and James had put in to get it back. He let out a sigh, his mind conjuring up memories of where it all began, before he began to finally speak.We all have those performers, or wrestlers, who captivated us. Who inspired us to join a wrestling school. To bust our asses to become world class athletes capable of competing in the biggest promotion on the planet, to thrive in the land of the Supreme.”

“I had three.” Abel said lifting three fingers. “Josh Hudson.” He lowered one finger, before continuing. CHBK.” He lowered a second finger. “And…Xander Valentine.”

Abel paused and looked down at the ring mat, as James’ memories flashed in his mind, about the man’s love for wrestling, how it dated back to when he was first conjured up. He exhaled as he looked back up and began to speak once again. “All three inspired me for different reasons. With Hudson, it was his technical ability. The way he was able to draw in an audience, be it the SCW universe, or the other wrestlers backstage. He was able to captivate them with his skillset, as he treated wrestling like it was a work of art. With CHBK, it was his ability to play the mind games, and to well versed in all aspects of wrestling, be it on the mat, or taking to the air. And then, with Xander…it was his sheer presence. As soon as his theme music hit, you knew something was going to go down, and you couldn’t help but be glued to the TV when he was on your screen.”

Abel began to slowly walk back and forth in front of the camera. I was a senior in high school when Xander was running through everyone, on route to having his impressive twenty-five match winning streak, with 9 successful title defenses. Things in my home life weren’t so great, so we weren’t able to afford cable most of the time. Thanks Dad!”

“When I knew Breakdown was on, I’d sneak out of our house, going over to the neighbor’s back porch. He was an elderly and feeble old man, but wrestling breathe new life into him apparently, as he would shout all kinds of shit at the TV. Though he couldn’t hear me, I was rooting, or booing, right along with him. And based on his reactions, he was a big of Xander Valentine as well. He and I would love how people like Lethal Weapon would rise up to try and toy with Xander, only for that to backfire, as Xander tore into his opponents, leaving them lifeless, after he made them Fade to Black.”

“Xander was the truest of monsters when it came to the world of professional wrestling.”

Abel came to a stop, clutching the World Championship with one hand, as he walked toward the camera, to the point where only his face filled the screen, as he continued. That was when something dawned on me. Xander was a monster, and I had been fighting monsters for a big portion of my life at that point. A fight that continued for me, no matter the battlefield, be it in person, or in my head.” He closed his eyes.

“The monsters were always there, and they had to be destroyed.” Abel opened his eyes, as he glared into the camera.

“And I am sure you know all about monsters as well, Xander. You see, we aren’t just born to hate everything and everyone in this world, in this life. It is a learned habit. It is instilled in us in some way, shape, or form. I don’t know what happened to you in your life to make you hate the way you do, but I know it was something tragic. It always is. I’ve lost loved ones, good people because of the fucking sicknesses that had gotten the better of those who were supposed to love and care for me. You can’t forget the mental scars, because those are the ones that cut the deepest, those stick around the longest, those are the ones you simply cannot cover up, no matter how far you bury them. They will always rise to the surface.”

“I know evil can come from those scars. That is what happened to me in 2016. That evil is birthed from the anger and depression I never confronted. That may be the same for you, Xander. If you would have told me in 2004 and 2005, that I would share traits with my hero, Xander Valentine, I would have laughed in your fucking face. But here we are. The truth is laid out for us. You and I are very similar. The only difference is that I chose to take a different path, Xander. I chose to get better. I chose to confront those demons, I chose to fight back against the monsters of my life, the monsters in my head. You…you decided to let them consume you, because you feel that is the only way you can truly be happy. And everyone wants to be happy. They want to have some semblance of peace, as well as purpose.”

“You get your pleasure from the pain of others. Why else would you attack fans? Why would you do what you did to Mr. D? Why would you go out of your way to make the lives of Regan Helms and Selena Frost a living Hell? Because you need to do so in order to feel alive.”

“And sure, you could say the same for me, Xander. Look at the lengths I went to in order to hurt Syren, or even Sienna. Shouldn’t I be considered a monster like you? Maybe so. I wasn’t doing those things to feel alive. I’ve done what I’ve done in my war against those two, because I felt it was the right thing to do. I felt it had to be done.” His voice trembled slightly, as Abel was overcome with emotion, remembering all the Hell James had gone through, how angry Sienna and Syren made them both. He drew in a deep breath, holding for a moment, before slowly exhaling, to calm himself.

“Yes, I felt I was doing the right thing.”

“Just as I will try to do the right thing for our match, Xander. And what might that be? I will end your suffering, Xander. Yes, I will fight to end it.”

“You are suffering, Xander. You’re so angry. You hurt others to help yourself. But sooner or later, your suffering will not be hidden. Like those scars we try to bury, it will rise to the surface and then you will drown.”

“You remind me of my father, a little bit as well.” Abel stated as he pictured James’ father, Charles Evans, taking a few beers in with him into their upstairs bathroom. “He was an alcoholic, always suffering from something, always trying to drown his woes in beer. Hell, he’d take two into the shower with him first thing in the morning. I feel when he died, it was the best thing for him. That may seem cold blooded, but sometimes the best love is the toughest, and Xander, you were once a hero of mine, and that is why destroying you will be tough.”

“It won’t be tough because of how good you still are in the ring. It won’t be because of how dangerously unstable you’ve become over the last few years. It will be because of the fact that no matter how vile you’ve allowed yourself to become, I will know there was good in you once, and I will have to stomp that out, along with the rest of the life inside you.”

“I will not be able to see you as the hero you once were. I will have to see you for the suffering bastard you are. I will have to look past that menacing look in your eyes, to see the pain and sadness behind them. You were the hero, and now you’re a living, breathing tragedy. You need…you desperately want an ending to your story, and Xander I will be the bullet in the chamber to end it all. Selena couldn’t get the job done. Lucas couldn’t get it done. Regan won’t either. Regan will be left with the scraps I leave behind.”

“I know she will chomp at the bit to make her presence felt during our match. Hell, maybe before. I know I can say the same about Bree, because she wants her fucking receipt. Which is fine. I welcome them both. All that tells me is this, Xander. When that bell rings, and we’re standing across from each other, I won’t be looking to put on a technical masterpiece. I won’t be looking to put on a wrestling clinic like I did with Aaron Blackborne. No, I will have to take the fight to you, and I’ll have to ignore your accolades and accomplishments, your reputation as the Boogeyman of SCW. I will have to make short work of you, to deliver the kill shot before you manage to get any momentum going.”

“The ref, and the powers that be, aren’t going to like what happens, but I will give a middle finger to the establishment, before making you fade to black. I will do this for me, but more importantly, I will do this for you.”

Abel released a heavy sigh, as he glanced down for a brief moment. He looked up once again, speaking once more. “To end your misery.” Abel looked down once again, nodding, before he walked away, out of the camera’s view as everything faded to black.

Trinity Burning, VIII

Here we are again, Chris.

Standing on opposite sides of the spectrum, ready to wage war against one another.

You, no doubt, will do all that you can to save and protect your woman. I can’t blame you. I’d do the same for my wife if the shoes were on different feet.

I commend that, but it’s not going to stop me. I don’t expect anything to stop you, either. I hope not. I want all you have, so I can give it back. Only ten times worse.

The SCW will allow it to happen because your woman deemed it so. She cashed in her contract and stacked the odds in her favor. I welcome it. Just as I welcome the possibility of shedding my own blood, because I will take pounds of flesh off your backs, all the same.

Go ahead, motherfucker. Scoff at that. Brush it off, by saying I’ve had it out for you for as long as you can remember. Claim it as jealously. Call me a leech. Go for it. I want you to. Bring up the women in your life and offer them up as Exhibit A and B. I’m not jealous of you. Never have been. Never will be. Kelcey is a great person. We had dinner years ago. We didn’t agree on things, but we spoke it out like adults. You were indeed lucky to have her. Look how greatly she benefitted your career. And I’m not going to come out and call you Chris’ bitch. I don’t have to. The proof is on display.

You claimed me as a leech. That’s laughable. Takes me back to your relationship with Kelcey, and how she benefited your career. I had never heard of you, despite being in this company since 2010. She came on the scene, and everyone took notice. Just as they eventually took notice of you. You became much more than her arm candy, Chris.

And hell, you won some matches. You became SCW Adrenaline Champion. The fans voted you in for a shot at the SCW World Championship. The very title you’ll play second fiddle to your woman for this Sunday at Retribution.

The SCW World Championship, a title the industry insiders all felt you would have held more than once by now. A title you should have already held. And yet, you haven’t. Why is that? There are a few reasons. Reason number one. You’ve suffered a fate similar to yours truly. You’ve been in your own way, as your own worst enemy, Chris. My attitude, my own personal bullshit…it all held me back, because I let it. I did nothing about it. I felt my claims to Championship gold were warranted, just as you do. I’d come and go, only to think I was hot shit and felt like it was my time to shine. When the truth was that I simply wasn’t ready.

Maybe you were ready. Maybe you weren’t. The world may never know. Could also be because the company lost faith in you because it seemed you were something else, which leads me to reason number two. You’re injury prone. How many times have you been out because you were hurt? Don’t answer that, because once this match is over, you’ll have to add another number to it. You can hate the SCW for not giving you what you want, but they see you as a liability, Chris. You get a title, and then you’d get hurt, so they’d have to revamp everything because you’re a lot sloppier and reckless than you give yourself credit for.

You, like me, have a stigma, Chris. You’re injury prone. I’m apparently psychotic which does nothing but spell fucking trouble for you, boy. Your limbs, and injury history, is a fucking sniper’s delight if we’re being honest. All I have to do is one move and that could be it for you. Sure, there is always risk when it comes to this game, and the addition of the Thunderdome makes it that much worse. Especially for you. I feel if I was you, I’d be questioning my woman’s thoughts and feelings toward my well-being. I have you in my crosshairs, which means your being is going to be far from well. I will make sure that whatever Blake Mason did, or meant to do, will appear like child’s play, because you need to fall. You need to burn. You need to bleed.

And you will.

I’m going to see to it.

Because as soon as I get rid of you, that will leave Sienna all to me. There will be no one to protect her, Chris. And I know that has got to be a terrible feeling. A feeling you don’t want to stomach. A feeling you want to ignore, because you’re that fucking oblivious to how things truly are around you. You and your woman have made it like this world revolves around you. Like you’re untouchable. Sunday night, you will learn just how wrong you are. How wrong you both have been.

Which brings me to reason three. You will not become SCW World Champion, because you enjoy being an accessory. You’re a prop. A pawn in this war between Sienna and I. And just as you are a pawn, you will also be a causality.

By putting you out of my misery, Chris…I will be doing you a favor. I will take you out of this business. A business you were meant to conquer but didn’t have enough balls to actually do it. You were too busy walking into rooms, looking around to see if people noticed your presence, instead of stepping into a ring more than three times a year to claim what you always could have.

What I have right now.

The SCW World Championship.

Just as you do with me, you stand on the opposite end of the spectrum with your woman, with Sienna. The biggest prize in this industry stands between the two of you. I doubt you’ve truly considered what would happen if you were to win the title, and she didn’t.

I truly doubt it.

You’re oblivious, like I said.

That is going to cost you in the long run. You’re placed under a spell due to her beauty. Something you said my wife denied, calling her trailer park trash. I mean, she’s not a home wrecker. Isn’t that…Sienna?

I hope that gets under your skin, because I am going to open it up once this match takes place. I want your blood to boil, so I can feel the heat as it spills all over the canvas, where I turn your injury prone ass into a work of art. And it won’t be beautiful.

War never is.

And in war, we try to protect those we care for, but who is going to protect you? Sienna will be too worried about trying to win the World title. She will let me torture you and mutilate you, if it gives her the opportunity to get the drop on me.

You’d be her sacrifice. And I will oblige her.

I won’t be hurting you for Kennedy, Kelcey, or even my wife. They don’t have anything to do this. I will be doing this for the SCW, and the very soul we fight for. I will do this for the people who wanted you to be a top guy, instead of seeing you get comfortable as a background player.

Sunday night, I give you what you’ve wanted, without actually saying it out loud. I will do all I can to ensure that the SCW World Championship remains in grasp, as I will do all I can to ensure you fade into the background, completely.

You may think you can kill me. Hell, you will probably drop a line about it, because that seems to be your thing. But, Chris there is much more to James Evans than flesh, blood, skin, and bones. There is an idea. An idea to make this place better. And it will become better when the hands you and Sienna have wrapped around the throat of his company, are chopped off. I’m swinging the sword, and I won’t miss. I will leave you both with nothing, because that is what you deserve. That is what you earned.

Ideas are strong. Ideas live long.

Ideas…don’t die.

You wanted to fight for truth and facts before. There’s your truth, and it is time you accept it. You will, one way or another, at Retribution when I bring just that, to the SCW.

_________________________________

Trinity Burning, VIII

Years Ago

James sat in his room; a journal rested on the floor. He decided to take up drawing or writing, to do something creative with his time, to keep his mind off things. He drew a picture, trying to illustrate his own comic book adventure of Batman and Robin.

The pencil clutched between his fingers, began to flow freely over the paper, as he made straight lines, curving when needed, as his imagination transitioned from his mind to the pencil tip as it was brought to life on a piece of loose leaf. He didn’t take his eyes away, nor did he stop working, until he felt the illustration was complete.

Once it was finished, James leaned back as he had sat Indian style, and he let out a deep breath, a tiny small appearing on his face as he took in some satisfaction of his work. “What do you think?” He asked, finally taking his eyes from the paper, as he looked over at his brother, Abel. Abel sat across from him, Indian style as well.

“It looks good.” His brother said, leaning forward a little bit. “I don’t think I could do that well, A-hole.” Abel said with a grin.

James grinned as well, as slight chuckle escaped him. “I’ve missed hearing that. More than you may ever know.” He looked down at the picture for a moment. It looked real. As real as Abel did. He wasn’t sure how, or why, his brother was appearing to him, like he was speaking to James from beyond the grave. All he knew was that he didn’t want it to end.

“I’ve missed saying it.” Abel said. “But you don’t have to worry about anything. I will always be with you, brother.”

James glanced down, remembering the beating he had recently received from their father. From his father. Abel was gone, he told himself. And yet he was there with you, James thought. He sighed, telling himself to accept it. “I wish you had been here the other day. Dad hurt me. He hurt me really bad.”

Abel sighed as well, nodding. “I know.”

“You do?”

“Yes.”

“How?”

“I was there.” Abel replied, as their eyes locked. “I was there with you. I felt everything. Just as you did.”

“You did?” James asked, his confusion only intensifying. Nothing seemed to make sense. “But how?”

“I’m not sure.”

“Then, I’m definitely not.”

“If that ever happens again, if anyone ever hurts you, James…” Abel began. “You can just think about me. You’ll know that I’m there with you. That I will protect you.”

“I really wish…” James’ voice broke for a moment. He let out a heavy sigh, before continuing, trying not to get too emotional. He didn’t want his father to have another reason to hit him, despite what Abel had just told him. “I really wish you were here to fight for me. Like you used to always be.”

Abel looked down for a moment. They locked eyes once more, as he replied. “I can b….” The bedroom door flew open and Abel was gone. James’ eyes scanned the room, but there was no trace. He turned to find his mother standing in the doorway.

She appeared more than disheveled. Her eyes were wide open, wild and wicked. A cigarette hung from her chapped lips. “Who are you talking to?”

James said nothing.

His mother stepped closer. “Who are you talking to, James? Answer me.”

He remained silent.

She got even closer. She seemed angry. James could smell her just as he smelled his father. The booze and cigarette smoke, blending with the rage and sadness. Emotions that neither could truly handle. “Who…” She popped him in the back of the head. “Are you…” She struck him again. “Talking…to?” She growled.

Her hand met the back of his head over and over. The pain coursed through him. He tried to think of Abel, but he couldn’t. She repeatedly hit him, asking the same questions, until he finally answered. “Abel! Abel! I was talking to Abel!”

She finally stopped hitting him, and he watched as she stumbled back, the cigarette dropping to the floor. She stomped it out quickly, before returning her attention to James. “What did you say?”

He rubbed the back of his head, where it throbbed and stung. “I was talking to Abel.” He touched a certain spot on his head, and he winced. “I talk to him all the time.” He added.

She didn’t appear angry, only sad, as his mother slowly knelt before him. “James, you know that Abel is dead, honey. There’s no way that you can talk to him.”

He knew what she said, and he understood. He didn’t understand how or why he was able to talk to Abel. He just knew he could, so James shook his head. “No! I’ve talked to him almost every day since…since the accident.”

“Stop it.” His mother said, quietly.

James shook his head, feeling himself growing angry. “No! We were talking about my drawing and he said it was good. We talked about Dad hurting me, and how he could protect me…”

“Stop it. Stop it. Stop it!” She shouted, bolting to her feet. “You’re being fucking crazy, James!”

“It’s not my fault that I can see him, and you can’t! Maybe you loved him…” She cut him off with a hand across the face. She stepped back, realizing what she had done, as they locked eyes. He knew in that moment that nothing would ever be the same. He would hate her more than he loved her. He hated knowing that even more.

She left him alone in his room. James curled up on his bed, staring out his window, watching as the day passed by, slowly drifting into the darkness of the night. When his mother wasn’t crying off and on throughout the day, the house was filled with silence. James’ siblings Logan and Holly were at his grandparents. He wanted to go as well but decided to stay with his mom. He regretted that decision more and more as time went on.

He thought about calling Grandpa Henry but then he heard his father come home.

“We need to talk.” His mother said, as James got off the bed, pressing his ear against the bedroom door.

His father sighed. “Okay.” A groan followed. “What about?”

“James. We need to talk about James.”

“Look…” His father began. “I know I hit him a little too hard earlier, but the little shit deserved it. I’ve told you that. We’ve already been over it. There’s nothing left to say.”

“No.”

“What?”

James listened as they both lit cigarettes, before his mother replied. “I heard him talking in his room. I went in there, and there was no one else there.”

“Okay? And? The kid has an imaginary friend. That may not be as normal at his age, but we can both agree that James isn’t anywhere near normal. He never really has been.”

“I know.”

“You remember what he did to that kid at the mall, for shoving Holly down. I’ve gotten into plenty of fights.” His father stated. “But that wasn’t a fight. That kid is fucking dangerous.”

He tried to continue but James’ mother cut him off. “No, Charles. I know he can be dangerous, but this is different.” James listened as she took a drag, before exhaling as she continued. “He said he was talking to Abel.”

“Oh, Jesus fucking Christ.”

“That’s what I said.”

His father sighed once again. “Alright. What do you think we should do?”

“I don’t know. All I know is I don’t like it, and I’d like to get it fixed well before it gets worse.”

“If you ask me, locking the kid could help him a lot. I’ve no doubt it could do wonders.”

“So, you just want to give up on our kid?”

Silence fell once again for a few moments, before James heard a chair slide across the floor. He rested his head against the floor, as he saw a pair of work boots exit the kitchen. They were pointed toward his room. They stood still for what felt like an eternity, before finally moving to the right and disappearing out of sight, leaving James to wonder what was going to happen to him next.

_________________________________

New York City, New York

February 2020

Mitch Washington.

He moved from Glendale to New York, after hearing of the Trinity Institute. Bram scoffed at the thought, as he hadn’t really heard of the place himself, and he was from New York. Mitch made the trek to the Big Apple, spending over a year at Trinity. When he left, he felt cured. But then he began to have nightmares. Terrible nightmares.

And as the detective discovered, upon arriving at Mitch’s residence, and talking to his former fiancé Megan, that Mitch had taken his own life. In front of her, as he told Megan the nightmares were too much. That he was going to give “Max” what he wanted.

Max was the voice in his head.

The voice in Bram’s head told him one thing. It was another dead lead. Another stone turned, unearthing something cold.

Adessa Cross.

She moved from Charleston, South Carolina, trading in for New York, and Trinity. She had various voices in her head. Too many to keep up with. According to her mother Claudia, Adessa had been promised a path. A path that would lead her to stabilization. A path to help clear her mind of the voices, other than her own. She was confined behind Trinity’s walls for two and a half years, before returning home. And after six months, things became worse.

Claudia watched as her daughter descended further into insanity, thanks to Madison.

Madison was the violent voice in Adessa’s head.

It led to her taking her own life. She hung herself in the family barn, after writing I’m sorry over and over on the barn door in her own blood.

“Goddamnit!” Bram shouted as he slammed his fist into the steering wheel. He wanted to call onto God, a presence he hadn’t spoken to in a long time, ever since he became a cop. He had seen so much evil in his career that he couldn’t help but question God’s existence.

If God was there, he told himself that he’d ask for a break. For His help. He couldn’t lose this case. He owed it now, not only to James, but to himself. He was too far into it to turn back or give up.

His phone rang. “This is Theron.”

“Bram. It’s Haskins. Just wanted to check in. Hadn’t heard from you.”

The one person the detective didn’t want to hear from. He knew he couldn’t avoid his superior, however. “So far, nothing. Just a lot of cold leads.”

“What’s going on?”

Bram sighed, shaking his head. “My first two visits were dead ends. Literally.”

“How so?”

Another sigh escaped him, Bram knowing he couldn’t mask his frustration. It had risen to the surface and was starting to flow over. “Both former patients at Trinity. They had returned home, seemingly cured. They weren’t home long, before they started to lose their shit. In the end, they had taken their own lives.”

“My God.” Haskins replied with a disappointed groan.

“I’ve said far worse to Him, if He’s listening.” Bram added. “I’ve got one last lead I’m going to follow up on. He lives in Albany. Tonight, is going to be just as long as the day.”

“Good luck.” Haskins said. “Keep me posted. Don’t forget.”

“Will do.” The detective said before the call ended. He kept his eyes forward as Albany welcomed him. He glanced to his right, in the passenger side. The last file was opened. He looked at the picture. The face that had been depicted looked weary and worn, which didn’t give Bram high hopes in terms of what he’d find once he arrived at the listed address.

“Jeremy Murdock…”

Murdock used to be a professional wrestler but had a lot of pitfalls due to his mental health. He went off the radar. While off the radar, he had checked himself into the Trinity Institute, hoping it would clear his mind of the voices, as well as the hallucinations or ‘worlds’ his mind head created. He claimed to have lived in different realities, which resulting in Murdock having a hard time distinguishing fact from fiction.

Bram brought the car to a stop. The house was out in the countryside, seemingly away from everyone and everything. The house didn’t appear to be well-kept. Like it hadn’t seen life in quite some time. The detective let out a long, but steady breath, as he armed his gun. He opened the car door, stepping slowly outside, before making his way toward the house.

He couldn’t help but feel as if he needed to prepare for the worst. Like he was coming face to face with another dead end. Another cold disappointment.

He stepped on the front porch, feeling it buckle as it started to creak and swag beneath his feet. And then, he heard it.

Another gun was cocked from behind him, followed by a voice. “Can I help you?”

Bram slowly lifted his hands up, making sure the person behind him could see them, before he replied. “My name is Bram Theron. I’m a detective with the New York Police Department. I’m here to see Jeremy Murdock. I was told he lived here.”

“Maybe he does. Maybe he does.” The voice was deep and bellowing. “What’s this about?”

“Are you Jeremy Murdock?”

“I’ll ask the questions.” Bram felt the barrel grazing the back of his head, just barely. “So, I’ll ask again. What is this about?”

Bram sighed and gently nodded. “The Trinity Institute.” As soon as the words escaped his mouth, he felt the barrel pull away. He slowly and cautiously turned to face the person behind the voice. Who he saw before him was a big, burly man. His hair was gray and tattered, with a bushy beard. The eyes looked tired yet paranoid.

“You are Jeremy Murdock, aren’t you?”

“Yes.”

“Can we talk?”

“Go ahead.”

Bram’s eyes looked at the gun, which rested by Murdock’s side. “Can you put that away? I just want to talk.”

“I suppose I can. As long as you don’t give me a reason to use it.”

“Didn’t plan on it.”

Murdock walked by Bram and opened the front door, before motioning for the detective to follow him. Bram took a deep breath before doing so, being as cautious as possible but doing his best not to show it. Murdock took a seat, placing his weapon beside him on the couch. He brushed his hair back with his hands, before locking eyes with Bram. “So, what do you want to know about that fucking shit hole, Trinity?”

Bram stood in the middle of the living room, knowing he may have found a lead. “Everything.”

_________________________________

Years Ago

James sat still as he sat beside his mother. They had taken a drive, without her telling him where they were going. Something told him that it had to do with his claims of talking to Abel. When they arrived at a doctor’s office with the name “Vaughn and McIntosh” on the building, James knew that was exactly why he was there. It said they were mental health professionals.

The man before them was Dr. Nathaniel Vaughn. He preferred to be called Vaughn. He said it was because he disliked his first name. James saw that as his attempt to bring humor into the conversation. He had discovered most people did that when they were uncomfortable. It didn’t take a rocket scientist to figure out why Vaughn would be uncomfortable.

His mother was dressed inappropriately. A habit she had picked up when she had picked up drugs. She had this idea that she could get what she wanted when she flaunted what she had. James wasn’t sure what his mother would want from a doctor like Vaughn.

“So, let me get this straight.” The doctor began, his eyes darting from her to James, and back again. “You’re here because you believe James may be suffering from a mental break?”

They both looked at James, but his mother replied. “Yes. We lost his brother in a horrible automobile accident.” James wanted to groan at the over exaggeration from his mother. She had been a victim for so long, he felt that she learned how to play one just as well. “And just a few days ago…” She let out a deep breath and wiped away at tears that didn’t really appear to be there. “I found James in his room. I heard him talking, and being the concerned parent that I am…” She stated, pointing toward the center of her chest, like she was touching her heart. “…I went into his room to see who he was talking to.”

“And who was he talking to?” Vaughn inquired.

She turned to James. “Do you want to tell him who you were talking to, or would you like me to?”

He looked at Vaughn, who spoke, his voice filled with an abundance of reassurance. “It’s alright, James. This is a safe place.” James nodded, not knowing he’d hear that phrase more times than he could possibly count during his lifetime. “I’m here to help. Your mother is just concerned, and I want to help put her mind, as well as yours, at ease. Does that make sense?” He asked, giving a smile that James figured to be meant as a sign of comfort, but comfort wasn’t exactly part of his life, especially after losing Abel.

He exhaled, looking down at his hands. His thumbs were moving around one another. Just like Grandpa Henry’s. He watched them go around and around in circles, until his mother nudged him. James looked at Vaughn. “I was talking to my brother, Abel. He was there with me. I showed him a drawing I just finished.”

“And what did your brother say?” The doctor asked, cupping his hands together, as he leaned forward a bit, placing his elbows on the desk, his eyes on James.

“He said he liked it.” James replied.

His mother began to cry, hysterically. James turned to find her burying her face in her hands, shaking her head. Vaughn got up from his desk, walking over to her before placing his hands on her shoulders. He told her everything was alright. That she needed to be strong for James. She brought her face up, eyes locking with the doctor’s, as she spoke in between sobs. “Please…please…help my baby…You have to help my baby…”

“I will do my best.” Vaughn said, seeming as if he was trying to keep his voice down so James couldn’t hear his words.

“No…no…” His mother replied, her voice as frantic as the rest of her, as she shook her head violently. “I don’t want your best. I want you to fix him. Just fix him. Please.” She was practically pleading, and James couldn’t help but wonder what was wrong with him.

Vaughn went to reply, but a knock came at the door. “Come in.” The doctor said. The door opened, and a slightly older looking man stepped inside the room. He was bald, with a beard, and dark framed glasses. “Good afternoon, Dr. McIntosh.”

James looked at the man that Vaughn called McIntosh. Something about him left the child slightly unnerved. “I heard a commotion.” He began, giving James and his mother a grin. “I wanted to come in and check on everyone. Is everything alright?”

Vaughn tried to retort, but James’ mother chimed in. “I’m just worried about my son.” She glanced at him before engaging with McIntosh. “I just want him to get better. I’m not usually like this.” James knew that was a lie. He knew she would act any type of way as long it benefitted her in the end. “I just want to make sure my son is okay.”

McIntosh nodded, stepping closer. “Of course. Well, let me put your mind at ease, my dear.” James watched as the doctor placed his hand on his mother’s left shoulder. She looked at him, practically beaming as she wiped tears and running mascara from her eyes and cheekbones. “You’ve come to the right place. We will help you out any way that we can.”

“Thank you.” She said.

“Come.” McIntosh said, motioning toward Pamela Evans to follow him. “We can go chat elsewhere, while Vaughn and your son can converse, and get to know one another better.”

James watched as his mother left, before looking at Vaughn. The child noticed there was something different about the young doctor. “Are you alright?”

Vaughn chuckled, nervously as he nodded, wiping his brow. “Oh yes. I’m fine. Its been a long day. I think the more important question is are you okay?”

“I believe I’m fine. I don’t know why my mother brought me here.”

“She just wants what is best for you, James.”

The child wanted to laugh but knew he didn’t need to. There was so much truth that he could share, but as he did with his father, he knew he’d lie to cover for his mother. He wished the doctor would have seen through his mother’s act, but it seemed Vaughn’s mind was elsewhere, and not even on the overly sensitive and concerned Mrs. Evans.

“I hope you’re right.” James managed to say, before he and the doctor sat in silence. Not another word was spoken until the door opened once again. McIntosh and Pamela had returned. “Are you okay, Mom?”

She nodded. “Yes I am.” And she seemed fine. Way too fine which James found odd, and he couldn’t figure out what had calmed her. Maybe McIntosh was very good at his job. She looked away from James and stared at Vaughn. “I’d like my son to work with Dr. McIntosh for the majority of his treatment.”

Vaughn cleared his throat, seeming to be surprised by her statement. “Are you sure?” He looked at McIntosh. “And you are able to take on…” He shot a glance at James, before returning his attention to his colleague. “New patients?”

McIntosh smirked, and nodded. “Of course. It’s not an issue at all. I believe after a few sessions with me, James can come back to you in order to continue treatment.”

“I see.” Vaughn said, before readjusting himself. He let out a heavy breath, before looking at James. “You will be in excellent hands with Dr. McIntosh. And I will look forward to working with you as soon as we can. Pleasure to meet you.”

James went to reply but McIntosh spoke. “Would you mind coming with me, James?” They locked eyes. “I’d like to take a few moments to get to know you before we schedule our very first session together. Does that sound okay?”

“Yes, it does.” Pamela said. “Go with the doctor, James.”

James looked at the adults in the room. He didn’t feel a reason to trust the situation, but he knew what would happen if he didn’t do as his mother asked of him. He got up and followed McIntosh, taking each step with a growing uncertainty.

_________________________________

New York City, New York

February 2020

Bryant Reid sat in his cubicle; eyes glued to his computer screen. He wore a long sleeve dark green shirt, with dark blue slacks and a pair of khaki dress shoes. He normally didn’t give two shits about the way he dressed, but today was going to be a big day. He was scheduled to speak with his editor-in-chief about a story that had been thrown his way.

He had been working on a story that was your typical run-of-the-mill everyday life in New York City, type of story. But Bryant didn’t care, which was unusual because he took great pride in his work. He typically cared a great deal. The story he was preparing to meet his editor about had held his attention, since it was brought to him.

He wasn’t worried about the drunk driver who crashed into a lane of gas pumps and survived despite quite a bit of bumps and bruises. He wasn’t worried about the amount of damage said driver had done, and the cost it’d be to repair. He was more worried about the man he’d met a few weeks prior. A man he’d never heard of before, much like the subject of the story his editor was salivating to hear about. It was a place.

A place called the Trinity Institute.

Bryant’s phone rang. It was show time. He didn’t want to do what he was about to do, but he had given his word to an old friend.

His name was Jeffrey. They had known one another since high school, becoming really good friends. Despite going different paths, they remained close, until Jeffrey got a job at a facility, which Bryant grew to learn was Trinity. Once Jeffrey was connected there, their friendship dwindled down to bare bones, just waiting to be grinded into dust.

That was why he had taken the call when Jeffrey contacted him. That was why he agreed to the meeting with a man named David McIntosh, the head of Trinity. That was why he was meeting with his editor. He wanted to salvage his friendship with Jeffrey.

It was a reason he began to immediately regret once the meeting was over.

“Good morning Bryant.” His editor, Edward stated, sitting at his desk, a bit of doughnut glaze on his tie. “What is this story you want to run?”

“It’s about the Trinity Institute, a place neither of us have heard of. It’s a mental health facility. I met with the guy who runs the place. He wants to shine some real light on it.” He said, trying his best to convince himself that he bought into his own words.

“Light, huh?”

Bryant nodded. “He said mental health doesn’t get the necessary attention it deserves. I have to agree to that.” He said, knowing that statement to be true, even though he got a slight chill when he thought about whatever intentions McIntosh may have had.

“So, you’ve already spoken to this…whoever he is. What’s his name?”

“David McIntosh.” The name rolled off Bryant’s tongue, with a sliver of sickness behind it.

“And how did you come to meet this David McIntosh?”

“I know a guy who works for him. This guy shares the same vision McIntosh does. We could bring the light to it, and potentially help others who are afraid to pursue their mental health issues.”

Edward nodded, before scratching his gray beard. Bryant knew that was the universal sign that he was thinking it over. He spoke after a few moments had passed. “I like the idea. I think it could be a good story.”

“As do I.”

“But…” Edward continued. “I’m puzzled by one thing, and as a reporter, I hope you are too.”

“What’s that?” Bryant asked, knowing his editor’s concerns matched his.

“Why haven’t I heard of this place? The Trinity Institute…is that what you called it?” Bryant nodded, hiding the fact he had the same questions, as best he could. “If we go with this, I want us to dig up whatever dirt we can on Trinity, as well as this David McIntosh. I can’t help but feel there’s more to it all.” Bryant nodded once again, wanting to tell his editor that he was already one step ahead of him. “Alright kid. Get to work.”

“Will do.” He said, before leaving the office. He pulled out his cell phone as he sat down at his desk. It rang a few times. Jeffrey answered. “Hey, it’s Bryant.”

“I know. What did you find out?”

“Looks like we’re good to go.”

“Good. I’ll let Dr. McIntosh know.” Jeffrey replied.

Bryant went to say something else, but the call ended. He let out a sigh, wondering what had happened to the man he considered his best friend at one point in his life. He remembered how they used to meet up after school and play video games or read comics without paying for them. He wanted to laugh like he used to when he remembered how the comic shop owner would run them off for never buying anything.

But it seemed those times were gone, much like his reason to smile.

His eyes returned to his computer screen, as his fingers began to type away at the keys. He wanted to get all the information he could on McIntosh. Something about the man, made Bryant feel much more than uneasy, and he wanted to find out why.

_________________________________

New York City, New York

February 2020

Bram rested against his office chair. It had been one hell of a day, but he felt he could breathe a sigh of relief. Closing his eyes, he recalled his conversation with the man he met earlier, Jeremy Murdock.

Murdock had taken a seat on the couch, placing his gun beside him. He brushed his oily hair back with his hands, before locking eyes with Bram. “So, what do you want to know about that fucking shit hole, Trinity?”

Bram stood in the middle of the living room. He remembered feeling like he was finally getting somewhere, but that he needed to keep his cool. “Everything.”

“I was a fighter.”

“So, I’ve heard.”

“And boy…did I like violence. It was like I had a constant thirst for it. It wasn’t always that way. But then…” Murdock said, looking down like he was trying to regain his bearings as sadness appeared to wash over his face. “But then, I lost my wife.”

“I’m sorry to hear that.” Bram had said, feeling it was appropriate.

“Yeah, I’m sure you are.” Murdock added, before continuing. “Once I lost her, everything changed. Not just in here.” He said while pointing to his chest. “But in here too.” He said, pointing to the side of his head.

“What do you mean?”

He shrugged. “Started seeing shit. Started hearing shit.”

“What were they telling you to do? What were you seeing?”

Murdock scoffed. “You really want to know all this shit? Damn, you must be chasing the Devil, or he’s chasing you.”

“What do you mean?” Bram had asked, trying to hide how unnerved he felt after Murdock’s comment.

The big man shrugged. “Well, I think I’ve already figured out the answer.” Bram remained silent, trying to figure out where Murdock was going. “If you’re here asking about McIntosh, or a place like Trinity, that means you’re chasing the Devil. For now.”

“For now?”

Murdock nodded. “Oh yeah. You dig into him, or chase him…sooner or later, the Devil turns around and comes after you.”

Bram recalled shrugged. “I’ll take my chances, sir. When did you find yourself going to Trinity?”

“I had gone to see a guy named Dr. Vaughn for a little bit, before McIntosh took over with some of his patients. He stated Vaughn had gotten into some sort of trouble, so he was going to be my doctor. I went over what was going on. And he said he could help me.”

“And did he?” Bram had asked, finally taking a seat across from Murdock.

“At first.” Murdock shrugged. “At least, I thought he was.”

“What did he do?” Murdock looked down, giving the detective the feeling that he didn’t really want to go down this particular road. Bram, insisted, however. “I know this may be difficult but trust me when I say it’s important.”

The big man scoffed once again. “I feel I’ve heard that before.” Murdock shook his head. “Not like it matters, but I’ll tell you. McIntosh started to feed me pills. They’d work for a little bit, only for me to turn around with my situation being far worse. Instead of just wanting to hurt people, I acted. I started to see my wife. She walked around everywhere with me, and then she started telling me to hurt people. With it being here, I did as she asked.”

“And you went back to McIntosh? He give you more pills?”

Murdock’s head went from side to side. “No. He invited me to come stay at his facility. To stay at Trinity. At the time, I felt I needed help. I didn’t see what was really going on. So, I took him up on his offer.”

“And you said it was a shit hole?”

The big man chuckled, doubling over at his shoulders moved up and down rapidly. He looked like he was ready to explode. He replied, once he caught his breath, making the detective uneasy. He could tell Murdock was nothing but unpredictable. “They make it seem like Heaven. Like your own personal Wonderland when you first arrive there. They take all your belongings, and then they shave your head.”

“Why?”

“McIntosh told me it was to make all the patients seem equal. He wanted everyone to be even. To see that they were all the same. That they weren’t alone.”

“Sounds commendable.” Bram stated.

Murdock agreed. “That’s what I thought in the beginning.” He sighed. “I saw how things were done the first day, and everything seemed fine. Then, the next day I woke up and was puking everywhere. I felt like I was going to die. And not only that, but I experienced memory loss. Everything was fragmented.”

“I assume you told McIntosh about it.”

“I did. And he brushed it off. Saying my mind couldn’t handle the sudden changes I had made.” Murdock said, his voice beginning to fill with defeat. “Something new would come up with each passing day. I’d confront him, and apparently I’d become increasingly violent each time.” A deep breath escaped the big man’s lungs. “It got the point where I was placed in solitary confinement. That was more than enough evidence to let me know my own personal Wonderland had gone up in smoke.”

“What happened while you were in confinement?”

Murdock grinned before turning his head to the right. He traced a scar on the side of his face. It was wide and deep, as it stretched up and down, from the corner of his forehead, to the middle of his jaw. “He’d some orderlies in to beat me. I’d fight back at first, but then I had this idea that if I stopped fighting, if I went along with things, if I gave McIntosh what he wanted…I’d get out. That I’d get to go home.”

“And did you?”

Another sigh. “Eventually.”

“Was it because you followed the process? Because you did what he asked, or gave him what he wanted?”

Murdock locked eyes with the detective, and Bram could see a grimness in the man’s eyes. He heard it in his voice. “I did, and then some.”

“What do you mean?” Bram asked, before realizing there was much more to it. “What did you have to do?”

Murdock shook his head. “There are some things you don’t want to know.”

“Yes, there are. I need to know, Mr. Murdock. I need to know more than you truly realize.”

The big man snickered. “That’s how the Devil gets you.”

“Well, let’s get the Devil. We can do it together.”

The grimness remained. The detective watched as it meshed with confusion. “What are you saying?”

“Work with me. Let’s bring your story forward. I’ve spoken with someone else who is willing to do the same. We can shut McIntosh down. We can watch Trinity burn.”

Murdock stood up quickly, shaking his head. “You don’t have the slightest fucking clue as to what you’re talking about, boy.”

Bram climbed to his feet, remembering how he felt like he was going to be in a fight for his life sooner rather than later. “Then tell me what I need to know.”

Murdock nodded. “Alright. Then, you need to get the fuck out of my house. You need to leave this all behind.”

“I can’t do that.” He replied.

Murdock sighed as Bram stepped out onto the front porch. “Then the Devil has you. You just don’t realize it.” He said, before slamming the door shut.

Bram released a sigh, before placing a card in the door. “Here’s my card, just in case you change your mind.” He swallowed hard, not knowing if it was pride or disappointment. “I hope that you do.”

A knock came at his door, causing the memory to cease. It was Haskins. “You alright, Theron? You look beat.”

Bram grinned. “That would be the understatement of the year. I don’t miss being on the road all day. It made me miss my office and comfy chair.”

Haskins chuckled slightly. “I can’t say I disagree with that.” He took a seat in the corner. “So, did you find anything out? Anything good at least?”

The detective let out a sigh, smiling a bit. “I think I did.”

“You think or you did?”

“I spoke with the third patient. He told me a lot of shit. A lot of the same shit I’ve heard before. It was nothing like what Amelia Jenkins told me.”

“I like where this is going. For you, at least.”

“I appreciate it.” Bram nodded. “I couldn’t believe what I was hearing, but I’m glad I heard it if you know what I’m saying.”

“I do.” Haskins replied. “So, who is this guy? Is he willing to testify when need be?”

“Well…” Bram’s smile faded. “He didn’t seem too keen when I mentioned that. But we have his word, and I think it means a lot. I have no doubt there is truth to everything he said.”

Haskins sighed. “We need him to come forward, whoever he is. But…” He paused. “This is a start. I think it can get us somewhere. I’ll talk with those above me and see where we can go. I sure as hell hope its moving us forward.”

“You and me both. Just let me know.”

Haskins nodded. “I will.”

He watched his superior head out of his office. “Haskins.” They locked eyes. “Thanks.”

“Don’t thank me yet. We both know that anything can go sideways really quick in this line of work. Speaking of work,” He said with a nod. “Good work.”

And just like that, the office became quiet. Bram took comfort in a tiny victory, his first big break in the case in quite some time. He wanted to savor it, but he also knew that there was still so much work to be done. Just not tonight.

He called him. The one person he felt he needed to talk to. There was no answer. “James. Its Bram. Wanted to let you know we may be back in the game. Give me a call when you get a chance.”

He had another person to call. The one person he wanted to talk to. The one person who he owed so much time.

He called her.

“Hello?”

“Hey babe.”

“More bad news, Bram?” His wife asked. He could sense the disappointment in her voice, and he hated it, as he knew he was the cause.

He smiled, however. “No. I just wanted to let you know I was coming home tonight. That I’m all yours.” He was filled with a sense of peace. He wasn’t sure how long it’d last, but he knew he’d have to make the most of it.

_________________________________

February 2020

James watched as his wife cried. He didn’t hear what she said, as he stood outside, looking in from the grey. He watched as Abel tried to comfort her and could tell he had no idea what to say or do. He then watched as Abel left the house James shared with Braelynn, before returning his focus to her. She cried on the living room couch and he knew it was because of him.

He wanted to talk to her but wasn’t sure if he had it in him to do so just yet. The house became part of the grey, just as she did. He stepped inside and went into the living room. In the grey, she was still crying. He called out to her, despite Braelynn not being able to hear him.

“Braelynn, I’m still here.” James said, standing across from her, hands in his pockets, looking down as he spoke, feeling weaker for not being able to say it to her his wife’s face. “I’m sure you don’t know that to be true, though I know in my heart that you believe I’m here. I hope you do.” He sighed. “I’m sure it, as well as the love you have for our child, keeps you going.”

He exhaled heavily. “I know it keeps me going. And I want you to know that I will come back. I’m just not very good at processing things like this. Learning that Abel was my brother, that he died because of my fucking father…” He felt his teeth grinding together. “It was all so much, and when I left the driver’s seat to Abel, I was thinking it would be okay. That it wouldn’t be stressful on you, because you wouldn’t know, but I can tell by the look on your face…that you’ve known.”

“I’m an asshole for that, Braelynn.” He looked up; his eyes fixated on her. “I’m a motherfucking asshole for it. You don’t deserve it. Neither does our child. I’m just lost in my head right now. Like the strength I had built up has been ripped from me.” He scoffed. “But then again, that’s been the story of my life.” He paused. “My life…” Another deep breath escaped him. “You are my life. I need to remember that, instead of running from it. God knows if that is something, I will ever be able to commit to. God knows I want to. It may not seem like it, but I do.” He looked down once more. “I do.” He said, closing his eyes.

He opened them when her voice. Not Braelynn’s, but his mother’s. He was in the driveway of his childhood. It was perfect once again. It felt like home in the grey, a thought that scared him for the first time since he had begun making his visits.

“What are you doing here, baby boy?” She asked, as she always did, standing on the front porch.

He looked around, before locking eyes with her, taking steps toward his mother. “I’m lost.”

“I’ll say.” She replied. “You’re supposed to be out there, away from all this, being with your wife, waiting for that grandbaby of mine, to arrive.”

He nodded. “I know.” He said as he reached the front porch, standing before her. “I always seem to come back here. It’s like my safe place.”

“When your wife should be.” She fired back.

He nodded once more. “I know, but here I am. Unable to face the truth, once again.”

“So, you found out about Abel.”

“I did.”

“That’s the thing about truth, baby boy. It always rises to the surface, sooner or later. There is no way to avoid it.”

“I hate that that’s true.” He replied.

“The truth is the truth. It doesn’t care what you like or dislike. That’s the same with life. Its going to do what it has to do. Just as your mind has for so very long.”

“And yet everything is unraveling.”

She shrugged. “Don’t you think its time for that to happen? Instead of running from the truth…you should realize its more than likely time that we allow the truth to have its turn in the light. To let it have its day.”

He sighed. “The truth is unbearable. I’m remembering things like what my real mother did.” He felt his hands clench into fists, as his body shook.

“I know she hurt you.”

“I hate that she did. I wish she was you.” James said as they locked eyes. “I wish she was you.”

She nodded. “I know that you do, and I wouldn’t have hurt you like she had, had it been the case. But look at it this way…” She said, bringing her faces to his face, as they locked eyes once more. “You had to go through what you did to be who you are.”

“I’m not sure I like who I am.”

She smiled. “But being who you are, and how are you…You have the power to make them pay, James.”

“Who?”

“Those who did this to you.” She said. “Those who made you into what you hate. You can use that to hurt them.”

“I can?”

Her smile remained as she replied. “Yes, baby boy. You can, and you should.”

She pulled him close. “I’m supposed to be a good person, Mom. Is hurting them the right thing to do?” He asked, as he pulled away.

She replied, her response sending a chill up and down his spine. “It doesn’t matter if it is right or wrong, James. Sometimes hurting those who hurt you is the only thing to do.” And then, silence fell between them. She left him there, disappearing into the house, as the grey seemed to consume him.

_________________________________

Years Ago

“I really don’t want to go, Mom.” James said as they barreled down the highway. They were heading back to Dr. McIntosh’s office. He didn’t like being in the same room with the man, something his mother didn’t seem to care to listen to.

“Well, you’re going.” She said, keeping her eyes on the road, seeming completely disinterested in her son’s presence. “It’s to get you better.”

“There’s nothing wrong with me, Mom.”

He saw as she rolled her eyes. “I’m not doing this again with you James. You’ve said you see and talk to your brother, who is dead!” She growled. The car picked up the pace a little, and he automatically felt like he was in the car with his father on the night of the accident, once again. “I know that’s not normal. I know you know its not normal. You need to get fixed.”

“Mom, please slow down.” He whimpered. “Please.”

She looked down at the speedometer, before letting out a deep breath as she shook her head as she brought her foot off the gas ever so gently. A few moments passed before she spoke again. “You see, James. Your behavior is too much. You have to go here, before you drive me to insanity.”

“What behavior?” He asked, feeling slightly angry as well now that she was calm. Now that she had accused him something, he knew nothing about.

“You don’t know how to listen. You just push and push and push. And then, when you’re confronted with the truth, you resist it. You argue it. I wish you would just fucking stop.” He said nothing else, letting silence feel the car. He felt as he did the day his father attacked him. He wanted to trade places with Abel, or to just join him. He felt anything was better than the misery he lived in.

When they arrived, they sat in the lobby, a few chairs between them. Dr. McIntosh came out to greet them. James watched as his mother rushed over to the doctor. He couldn’t hear what was said, but he saw McIntosh nod and nod and nod, before leading his mother to the back. He could see in his mother’s eyes that she was in a panic. Or presenting that way, at least.

He waited for ten minutes before she finally returned. Just as she did the first time, they’d met McIntosh, his mother seemed calm, like her panic mode had been washed away. The doctor stepped in closer to him, taking James’ focus off his mother. “Hello, James.”

“Hello.”

“Will you come with me, please?”

“Go with him, James.” His mother urged, though in a very calm-like state, the complete opposite of how she was in the car. He wanted to resist or argue back, but deep down, James knew there was no use. He did as he was told, following McIntosh to the back, stepping into his office. When he heard the door close, followed by the click of a lock, James felt his heart drop into his stomach.

Something telling him to panic.

Telling him to fear for the worst.

“Have a seat, James.” He heard McIntosh say.

He sat down, on the couch. McIntosh spoke again. “So, have you spoken to your brother Abel since the last we saw one another?”

He didn’t want to answer. James wondered if he could wait out the entire hour without saying a word. To kill McIntosh with silence, instead of giving him what he wanted.

McIntosh repeated his question. James continued to provide silence, but the doctor would not surrender. “James, we can play this game all you want, but you will not be able to end sessions with me until there is progress. Your mother…she wants progress. She has been very adamant about that.”

“She thinks I’m crazy.” He finally said.

McIntosh nodded. “I see.” He said, writing notes down. “And do you think you’re crazy?”

“I don’t think there’s anything wrong with me.”

“Well, I can assure you that there’s nothing wrong with you. The mind is a unique tool. It can, and will do, unexpected things, but those things separate us from the rest of the world around us. It is why I got into this line of work. I love the mind and the way it operates. I like to help people see just how unique they are, even if they don’t believe it themselves.”

James’ uneasiness, the feeling of expecting the worst began to diminish. He began to believe McIntosh, even if he wasn’t sure why. “How do you do that?”

McIntosh grinned. “I do all I can to provide my patients such as yourself, a level of comfort. And in that comfort, they are able to see who they truly are. Does that make sense?”

“I guess so.” James said, weakly. He was trying to process the doctor’s words, while a part of him wanted to feel some sort of comfort, something he hadn’t felt in a long time. Unless he was talking to Abel.

“Maybe it would be best if I just show you.” McIntosh said, putting away his pen and paper. “Would you like me to show you?”

“How would you show me?”

The doctor grinned, before rising to his feet. He began to fumble through his desk drawers, before his hands emerged holding a black leather bag. James watched as McIntosh opened it, before pulling out a syringe. He then pulled out a tiny glass bottle, filled with a blood red liquid.

“What’s that?” James asked, his level of comfort diminishing faster than it arrived.

“It’s medicine.” McIntosh said, as he pulled the liquid into the syringe. “Its for you. As long as you want it. You do want to feel better, right?”

James swallowed, unsure of what to say. He nodded, weakly as his words matched his actions. “Yes.”

“Then lie back, please.” James did as he was told, resting his head on the couch cushion, bringing his hands together, trying to appear strong, despite being far from it. It wasn’t long before McIntosh towered over him. “Are you ready?”

“Does it hurt?” James asked, as he felt his body tremble.

“Not at all.” McIntosh said, reassuringly. “Just close your eyes. It’ll be over before you know it.”

James nodded, taking a deep breath, as he closed his eyes. He felt tears pillowing out from underneath his eyelids and streaming down as his face, as he felt the needle pierce the skin, before a fire began to rage through his skull.

_________________________________

A Trios contract led to me becoming the SCW World Champion.

A Trios contract could lead to the end of my reign.

But, I’m not going to take to Twitter to bitch about it. To scream conspiracy. I’m not going to take every available moment of TV time to bash the idea, or to talk about how I am better than the entire roster. I believe the entire roster is better off with me being champion.

Faces you rarely see are stepping up. Aaron Blackbourne proved he had what it took to be a main event player in this company when he and I stole the show just a few short weeks ago. Kimberly Williams has stepped up. Owen Cruze is regaining some steam. Jordan Majors is hitting her stride. There is a sense of excitement when people come to SCW events, or watch the shows. You can feel it in the air as it filters through the backstage locker room.

There’s only a sense of dread when you walk onscreen, Sienna. We all expect you to lose your shit and cry foul. We all expect you to do all you can to make the rest of us wallow in your own misery, because nobody else can be on top of the world, unless its Sienna fucking Swann, right?

God, I hate you.

I know we’ve said a lot about one another over the last several months, but I don’t think I’ve come out and fully said that. I hate you.

I wouldn’t piss on fire to put you out. I honestly don’t believe I would help you in any way if you were dying in the streets. That is how much I hate you. I honestly feel the world would be a much better place without your presence.

I believe this company would be better off without you. Maybe Chris could grow a set, and stand on his own, instead of always clinging to a woman and riding her coattails. Maybe Bree can finally grow up and get out from behind your shadow, to become someone other than Sienna-Lite. Maybe Sasha will have a chance to breathe with relief without you biting her head off every time she turns the fuck around. She wouldn’t have to put up with incessant ranting, despite the fact you always control the narrative, Sienna.

She allowed you to keep that Trios contract. She didn’t really try to fight you on it. Hell, you were allowed the chance to stay off a pay per view, to not defend the SCW World Championship, this title, this accolade that I hold in the highest regard. And you say that I’m coddled? Give me a break. You’ve been coddled your entire fucking life, and it has shown ever since you stepped foot into this company. And it’s finally dawning on me as to why.

The Drachewych family, be it Sasha or her father, are almost as sick of you as I am. Your abilities and how good you are, or how good you can be, are overshadowed by the fact that you’re a fucking headache. You’re a nuisance. You are, without a shadow of doubt, a cancer to not only this company, but to this industry as a whole.

And I believe that is why Sasha didn’t suspend me for tampering with the Chamber. I think that is why she’s kept me around. Because like Syren, you’re a cancer. You’re a headache. Everything always has to be your way. You can’t be thankful for the platform that you have. You have done nothing but bully your way into the main event with your goddamn ridiculous demands. You’ve done nothing but bully your opponents on Twitter, and in any other way you can. That is why I blocked you on Twitter. I didn’t feel like putting up with your bullshit. You’re annoying as fuck and you simply need to go away. The entire SCW locker room, except for you groupies like Bree and Glory, want you gone.

Sasha wants you gone.

The SCW universe wants you gone.

They know that I can be the person to do it. Just as Ace told you a few weeks ago, you don’t have the slightest clue as to what I am. Let me spell it out for you.

I am unlike anyone you’ve ever faced before. People can step in front of a camera and talk about how dangerous they are, but when you look at me, when you look into my eyes, without me having the say a single solitary word, you fucking know it.

And I truly believe you know it. And that is why…you’re afraid. You cashed in Regan’s contract, because you’re scared of me. You think you have an idea of what I am capable of, but let’s be perfectly clear. You have no idea. I’ve never hated someone as much as I hate you, and this is coming from a guy who was physically and emotionally abused by his parents for the better part of his young life, something you can’t wrap your little mind around, because life is all champagne and fashion designer clothes in the la-la land from which you mentally reside.

You want to poke fun at my mental health? Go ahead. Call me a psychopath. Let me welcome you to the twisted side of my mind when we’re locked inside the Thunderdome. You’re going to need all hands on deck to save you, Sienna. You can call me a coward because I’ve gone after Chris. But no, that is me being smarter. I know what I’m doing, because I want you all to myself.

See, physically. I am bigger and stronger than you. You can hurt me, and you have. Of course, its been after I’ve been on the receiving end of a multi-person beat down…though according to you, you’ve beaten me twice on your own. That goes back to you being afraid of me, because deep down, you know you’ve never beaten me. Sure, you hit me with the Kiss of An Angel, and you’ve pinned me, but I’ve not been beaten by you. I’ve been beaten by everyone around you, leaving you the easy part.

But what happens if I take Chris out? What happens if you go for that kick, only for me to catch your leg and shatter your femur? Or how about you patella? You would be like I was at Under Attack or Clarity. Easy pickings. The only difference is that I will have hurt you on my own. I won’t need anyone else’s help, just as I never have.

You know my history with Kennedy and Amy. You’ve seen the terrible things I’ve done. What makes you think I won’t tap into that side of my personality in order to eradicate you and make sure you’re nothing more than a name in the history books?

I want your blood on my hands.

I want to break your jaw and beat your face in, so no one can hear you, or have to see you once Retribution is over with.

Hell, I’d be okay with hurting you so bad that the people actually have a small amount of concern for you.

Oh, right.

Fuck the people.

You’ve fucked the people over for years now, and it is time that someone finally puts you in your fucking place. Beneath my boot, because I am going to stomp down on your skull. I am going into this to hurt you. To injure you. To give you the worst beating you’ve ever endured, Sienna because you deserve it.

I want you to scream while you writhe in pain, as your body fills with fear and regret. Fear because you’ve bit off more than you can chew. Regret for saying all you’ve said about me, about this roster, about these people. Regret for all the bullshit you’ve ever done in this industry.

I’m prepared to endure hell in the cage, because I’m damn sure going to dish it out, with interest. I want to kill you, Sienna. Not physically, but mentally. I want to destroy your legacy so you live the rest of your already miserable existence, more miserable than you’ve ever been. I want you to be haunted by the biggest mistake you ever made, which was crossing over into my line of sight.

Sunday night, the people will rejoice. They will get their Retribution, just as this company will.

Sunday night, I will beat the shit out of you, for the betterment of this place and all those involved, and I will remain SCW World Heavyweight Champion.

Sunday night, Thunderdome, with your groupies watching…everything about Sienna Swann goes to die.

By my hand.

Not because it’s the right thing, but because its become absolutely fucking necessary.

Trinity Burning, VII

I finally had the chance to defend the SCW World Championship. After holding it for nearly two months, I was able to defend, and I went to war for that title, just as I had done for the last few months, going against the likes of Swann, Aries, and Syren.

I knew Aaron Blackbourne was going to be no different. And he wasn’t. He fought with everything he had. He even brought forth one of his demonic personalities, and we went to Hell and back it seemed, to win the match, to be SCW World Champion.

It was a match where people questioned whether or not Aaron truly belonged in that spot. He had always been quite the mystery. He had always been the gifted individual, who was one of the quiet ones, no matter how creative he came off. Well, at the Trios pay per view, he had a message to send, and the entire SCW universe, as well as myself, heard it loud and clear.

No one can truly question Aaron’s ability. He will become a World Champion one day, with or without the genuine praise of Kelcey Wallace, or the weary praise of Blake Mason.

It just wasn’t his night.

It belonged to me.

I knew going in that people were questioning whether or not James Evans had it in him to be the World Champion. I knew going in that people wondered whether or not James Evans had diminished, and if he had grown content since winning the World Championship, but I have no doubt in my mind that I silenced all that nonsense. Not only did I push Aaron to lengths that the world had never seen him reach, I pushed myself to lengths no one felt James Evans could ever possibly go.

I ensured we broke through the barriers, giving the SCW universe an actual SCW World title match that wasn’t mired in controversy. It came down the fucking wire, and I lived for every single minute of it. When it came time to end things, I knew I was going to have to do whatever was necessary in order to put my opponent away. Taking him off the top rope and driving him to the mat with the Middle Finger to the Establishment wasn’t an action filled with anger or hatred as the move had been used with on Aries or Cannon. I did it because I knew it had to be done. I had to squash whatever spirit Aaron had left, in order to remain the SCW Champion.

But I pinned Aaron, and made it known I was ready for Sienna’s cash-in. I knew she was coming for me. She liked to play her games and take up TV time with her never-ending flow of bullshit that proved to be nothing that exhilarating. Sure, she spouted her narrative, like she was the Second Coming of Christ, but she has always been very good at demonstrating how she is nothing less than a legend in her own mind. She lives for the drama, which will always be one of her great and many downfalls.

She made her announcement.

People were already saying thank you for coming, James. The deck is stacked.

It has been stacked against me, and I’m not going to fucking run anywhere but straight forward. The odds don’t appear to work in my favor, but I’m not scared. I’m not afraid. I am more than willing to take the beating I am surely going to take.

I’ve been taking beatings since late last year in order to get the SCW World Championship, to carry it with pride, to have it draped over my shoulder. I’ve gone through Hell with Sienna, as well as Syren and Infamous. I’ve gone through Hell with Aries, and it was all well worth it in order to get the Championship.

There are those who are already claiming Sienna is going to become Champion. But they need to take a big step back and look at the bigger picture. After I went through in order to get the title, they will need to figure things out and ask themselves, just how far I am willing to go, how many buckets of blood I must bleed, in order to keep the SCW World Championship.

There will be many questions going into Retribution, but I will show the world what I will do to remain Champion, how far into this war I am ready and willing to plunge myself, to make sure the title doesn’t become just another accessory to Sienna, to ensure it doesn’t become hostage once again, so that the SCW can continue to flourish, that it still has a chance to live freely without being under her tyrannical rule.

_________________________________

Trinity Burning, VII

Years Ago

James’ ears filled with the sounds of busting glass and screeching tires. He heard screams like he had never heard before. He heard it all until there was nothing but silence within the oncoming darkness.

Something caused the darkness to slowly fade, as James felt something wet hitting his face. He managed to open his eyes, but everything was blurry. There was a fuzzy, yet blinding, white light beaming down upon him, and James couldn’t help but wonder if he was dead.

If the light was the gates of Heaven, with God and his angels calling him home. That was how his grandfather always said it would be when his time came. James, however, didn’t want it to be his time, so he blinked until everything became clear. Yet nothing really became clear. He touched the wetness as it trickled down his face. It was warm, and sticky. He tasted it, and it tasted metallic.

He blinked again, and out of his left eye; he saw his father barely moving. He blinked once more, and James saw only half of Abel’s body. He wasn’t moving. James coughed, and tried to move toward him, but pain shot through his entire body, causing him to wince and rest his head against the car door. The feeling of pain caused him to feel anything and everything, such as the slight breeze coming in from Abel’s side of the vehicle.

“Abel…A hole…?” James forced himself to ask, as pain rippled through his every muscle. He just wanted to close his eyes, but the light continued to blind him, and wondering if it was the end or not, James couldn’t look away.

“Oh, Jesus fuck…” He heard his father cry from the front seat. “What…what is this?” His father touched his own face, before pulling his hands away. That was when James saw it. The blood. He touched the wetness once again before pulling away and putting his hand in the bright light. His hand matched his father’s.

James took a deep breath, ignoring the pain, as he went to undo his seatbelt, only for a hand to grab. He heard a voice he’d never heard before. “Easy, son. You need to take it easy. Try not to move a lot. Okay?” He looked up, to find a fire fighter towering over him. James actually felt safe, staring into the man’s eyes. He felt comfort, telling himself he would tell the truth about what happened, and his father would go to prison.

“Okay.” James said weakly. The seatbelt was cut from around him, before he was gently pulled out of the car, through the window. He was then carried over to an ambulance, yet he was unable to take his eyes from the car. He couldn’t stop worrying about Abel.

“Are you okay?” An EMT asked him as he rested on the gurney. He was too tired to talk, but he managed to shake his head, despite the pain. “Where do you hurt? Can you tell me that?” The EMT asked. She was a kind person. She reminded James of who his mother used to be. He nodded, and pointed to his head, as well as his ribs.

She told him she was going to do a slight exam on him. She pressed down on his ribs, and while it hurt, nothing was broken. James was thankful. She shined a little flashlight into his eyes. She told him he might have a slight concussion. “I’m tired.” He said, and she shook her head, telling him he didn’t need to fall asleep. That he had to stay away awake so his family could see him.

“Where’s my brother?” He asked, his words and voice still weak sounding.

“Someone will be with you in a minute, sweet boy.” She said, brushing hair from his eyes, and wiping away the blood. “Now, I need to close this wound up on your forehead okay?” He nodded. He felt a slight pain before everything went numb for a bit. He’d blink, and each time he’d open his eyes, he’d see her hands going to work, as well as a needle and thread, like she was sewing him back together.

Once she was finished, he asked her again. “Where’s my brother?” He tried to look over her shoulder at the car, but he couldn’t see anything, other than EMTs, firemen, and his father standing near the car.

“Look honey, I can’t tell you that. I don’t know right now. You just need to remain calm and let’s focus on you.” He nodded again, telling himself that Abel was fine. That he was probably out of the car and talking to someone just as he was. He told himself to follow her advice, to not worry, and to focus on himself. Abel was in good hands, James thought, just as he was.

That he was probably just knocked out, something James wished for, so he didn’t have to feel the pain.

“Do you remember a number to your house?” She asked, bringing him out of his head. He nodded. “Can you give it to me? We need to contact your mother. Do you believe she’d be home?” He nodded again, before giving her the house number.

James focused on the events of the day, how he and Abel had such a good time, despite their father’s behaviors. They enjoyed playing at the park, shooting hoops. They exchanged wins in different games of 21 and Horse. They even enjoyed the movie and being able to watch without adult supervision. And despite knowing what their father was doing, they had fun playing kick ball. It was something they were always able to do at their own house, running around makeshift bases in the backyard.

His thoughts were broken by the sound of his mother’s voice. “I want to see him. Let me see him!” Her voice became more frantic as time went on. “I want to see my baby!”

And then James saw a couple of EMTs pushing a gurney toward the car, or what was left of it. He watched as his father tried to stop her. “Pamela…wait…you don’t…”

But she pulled away from him. “Fuck you! You’re the reason for this! You are!” He tried to restrain her once again, but she fought him, and broke through him as well as the EMTs and a few police officers, before she pulled open the door on Abel’s side. James saw the horror and anguish on her face, as she disappeared out of sight, as if she collapsed, but he knew she was still there due to the shrill sound of her screams, as they flooded the streets.

His father rushed over to her, as well as a few more EMTs. He couldn’t make out what was being said, over his mother’s screams, her cries for mercy. He heard her ask God why, and James couldn’t help but wonder if God would answer.

He knew what had happened. He knew that Abel wasn’t being taken care of. That he was not alright. He knew that nothing would ever be the same.

He’d lost his best friend.

James knew his brother was dead.

_________________________________

New York City, New York

January 31st, 2020

David McIntosh made his way toward the X-6 building, as it rested in the far corner of the foundation that the Trinity Institute had been built upon. There were many buildings within the Institute, but he found X-6, and the patients held there, to be the most fascinating.

It was where he liked to keep the most dangerous and unpredictable patients. But not only that. He liked to send certain patients into X-6 to see if he could truly break them down, not only physically, but mentally as well. There were some that responded well to the treatment, while others faltered and failed. Those remained behind the rusty bars, to live and sleep in the dust and decay. He had placed patients such as Amelia Jenkins and James Evans in X6. They turned out to be extraordinary. He hoped to find more of their kind.

“Morning Doctor.” One of the patients, Marcus stated as his weather fingers clasped the bars. His eyes were sunk in. It was a common thing among the occupants, as sleep deprivation typically kicked in, as no one rested while taking a dive into madness.

“Good morning Marcus. How are you doing so far today?” McIntosh asked, faking a grin, just as he did with his interest. He knew the patient would be a failure from the moment he had arrived.

“Not so good, Doc. I didn’t sleep well last night. I’ve not slept well since you put me in here.”

“And yet, I put you in here for your own well-being, Marcus.” McIntosh stated, faking concern as well. “What seems to be troubling you?”

Marcus sighed, looking down, as if he wanted to hide his ghastly appearance. “I’ve been having nightmares. I see the faces of those I’ve hurt. I want to turn it off, but I can’t unless my eyes are open. It shouldn’t be that way.”

McIntosh shook his head. “It shouldn’t, but that is your mind’s way of dealing with any guilt of your crimes. Guilt is an emotion we all try to bury, but it will eventually find its way to the top. That is something so many of us choose to ignore. You can’t ignore it. You will have to confront that guilt, and any other emotion, before you can make any progress. You want out of here, then that is the first step you must take.”

“Can you help me do so?” His patient asked, basically pleading. It annoyed McIntosh.

“Of course, I will. That is why I am here. I am here to help you find that inner strength, so we can pull it out of you. There is hope for you, just as there is hope for everyone who steps foot into the Trinity Institute. Now…” He paused, trying to maintain his composure and not laugh at his own joke, as he took a look at his clipboard before returning his attention to Marcus, “If you have any other questions, or even suggestions, we can discuss them during our session today, alright?”

“Yes doctor.”

“Good.” He said, giving a grin. “I will see you then.” He then continued making his rounds, checking on various patients before returning to his office, where he found himself face to face with her. “Good morning, Ivy.”

“You seem chipper.” She said, her arms crossed over her chest.

He shrugged. “I have no reason not to be.”

“Oh, so you’ve gotten over my little failure with James?”

He walked toward his office window, taking a look at the world outside. “It was indeed a failure, but there are other ways to handle such a situation. I will bring James out into the open. I will do something that he will have no other choice than to come to me. To come where I want him.”

“And where do you want him? He heard her ask.

A small grin appeared on his face. “Home.” He turned to face Ivy. “Being with me is like his home, or the closest he will ever actually come to such a thing. Home is a concept James has never really known.”

She rolled her eyes. “I’m not sure if you remember our conversation the other day but he doesn’t give a damn about you. You’re nothing more than the scum of the Earth to that guy. I’m not sure if you’re in denial or what, but you make it sound easier than it will actually be.”

McIntosh sighed as he stepped closer to her. “I’m not in denial. Oh no. Not in the slightest. I know what I’m doing. Sure, I have had several colleagues say that I am making the wrong move, but this is so much bigger than them and I.”

“You’ve said things like that before.” Ivy began as she rose to her feet. “But you’re not actually telling me a damn thing. You’re speaking in riddles.”

“Life is a riddle, child. And like all riddles, it can be solved. I believe I’ve found a way to do just that.” He said, taking a seat at his desk, before they locked eyes once more. “And as I said, James is the key. He just doesn’t realize it. Once he does, that hate he has for me, this vision of me being scum…” He grinned before it quickly faded, as he lifted his hand only to close it into a fist. “It will cease to exist. It will be nothing more than a memory that will fade into ashes, like the majority of his memories.”

Ivy shook her head. “More riddles. Just tell me what you have in mind. That way I can be of some help.”

“But you’re going to be an asset, Ivy. You did fail, but you have the opportunity to redeem yourself.”

“How?”

Before he could reply, Jeffrey entered his office. “Yes, Jeffrey?”

The fluffy haired beast stood in the doorway, locking eyes with McIntosh. “My reporter friend, he has arrived. I have him set up in the theatre.”

McIntosh nodded. “Thank you. I will be along shortly.” Jeffrey nodded as well before stepping out of view. He then looked back at Ivy. “If you want to know so much, feel free to join me.” McIntosh said, extending his hand. She didn’t move, however. “I can tell you’re hesitant, but trust me, there is no need for hesitation. Join me, and I will show you what is going on. What I have locked away in here.” He said, pointing to the side of his head.”

She finally took his hand, which McIntosh felt she would, as he knew he could get Ivy, as he had with so many others, to see things his way.

He led her down a long hallway corridor, taking a left and then another, before they entered the theatre. He had it added to provide certain patients a bit of escapism from the harsh realities of their situations. There were reclining seats, as well as a stage one would see actors perform, with a wide screen in the background.

Jeffrey and his friend, the reporter, Bryant Reid stood near the stage. “Good morning, good sir. Thank you for meeting me on such short notice.” McIntosh said, extending his hand to Reid. The reporter was a twenty something African American young man. McIntosh felt he was put together well.

Bryant nodded. “Not a problem. Though, I do have to ask one thing.”

McIntosh released his grip on Ivy’s hand, keeping his eyes on him. “And what might that be, my young friend?”

The young reporter shrugged. “I’ve barely heard anything about you or this place,” he said looking around at their surroundings. “Jeffrey said its been around for awhile. I was just curious as to why now? As in why are you just now wanting to come forward? Why are you just now wanting to bring the Trinity Institute out and introduce it to the mass public?”

McIntosh frowned, giving a slight nod. He looked at Jeffrey and Ivy, before locking eyes with Bryant. “I think the better question would be why not now? There is no better time than now, my dear boy. I’m not sure if you’ve noticed, but mental health is largely ignored, and that doesn’t seem to change. At least, not for the better. Oh no, Mr. Reid.” He shook his head. “It appears things continue to get worse. This country is far more worried about losing their damned guns then taking the time to look at how much of an issue that mental health, and its decline, truly is.”

“I see.” Bryant said with a gentle nod, giving Jeffrey a sideways glance, before looking back at the doctor. “Well, let’s try to give it the proper amount of attention.”

McIntosh nodded. “I appreciate that. Now, I’d like to make as big a spectacle of this as we can.”

“Wait what do you mean?”

“What do you mean by that?” McIntosh asked sternly.

“What are you asking for when you say spectacle?”

McIntosh grinned, letting out a slight sigh. “I want a full news broadcast. I want to bring Trinity to the world. I want the mental health awareness to reach a new level, by getting my name, my credentials, and Trinity out there. I want a platform for my voice to be heard, as well as hers.” He said, pointing at Ivy, who seemed to be taken completely by surprise.

“Wait what?” She asked.

They locked eyes. “Yes, my dear. I said you’re a big part of this. This is how you help.” She went to speak, but McIntosh shook his head, cutting her off before returning his attention to Bryant. “Do you believe you can swing that?”

Bryant sighed, and nodded. “I will…” He let out another sigh, heavier than the first. “I will see what I can do.”

_________________________________

New York City, New York

February 1st, 2020

Abel packed James’ suitcase, as he stood in the spare apartment. He hadn’t stayed at the house James shared with his wife, as Abel didn’t feel it was right. It was getting closer to time for him to leave, as he had the match against Syren the following night. He knew his mind needed to be on the fight with her, with the war between she and ‘James’ possibly coming to a head, but Abel couldn’t concentrate on that. He couldn’t stop thinking about how James had disappeared.

He wasn’t sure where he was, or how to reach him at that point. The truth that had been revealed to him and Abel had rocked both to their very core. He knew that many had said denial could be an ugly thing, but Abel realized the truth was far worse.

“You need to stop thinking about James.” Abel looked up to find Charles Evans standing across from him, the office desk between them. “You need to quit worrying with him and wherever the fuck he may be. You need to start focusing on beating that bitch’s ass. Syren needs to be put down and I mean fucking permanently.” Charles stated with such fire.

“That is all you’re concerned about.” Abel said, shaking his head.

Charles shrugged, shaking his head as well. “Of course. Why wouldn’t it be? It is why I arrived when James let you take over this aspect of his life. You were designed for violence. There’s no reason to not exploit that, if you ask me.”

“James may be gone.” Abel fired back. “He may be gone, and that concerns me.”

“Why?”

A heavy sigh escaped Abel’s lungs. “It concerns me for his family. His wife. She’s carrying his child. It concerns me for the daughter he already has. He needs to be around for them. That’s not my place.”

“You did a damn good job the last time he wasn’t around, didn’t you?” Charles asked, a wild look in his eyes. Abel remembered it well.

“I don’t think you really understand what it means to be a father. You were never truly there for James.” Abel stated. “You were too busy drowning your sorrows than being a father to your children. You have no idea what James went through when he wasn’t at home. Hell,” Abel sighed once more, shaking his head as well, “You probably didn’t remember half the shit that went on when he was home. You were always drugged out of your mind.”

Charles rolled his eyes. “You, just like James, need to let that shit go. What happened in the past, is just that. It’s the fucking past. It is time to let go. Let it go and fucking move on. There’s no reason to cling to things one simply cannot change.” He lit a cigarette and took a quick drag. “What you need to think about is how we can hurt Syren. How we can fuck her up beyond all recognition. Because she wants to embarrass James…” He said, using air quotes, his words flowing in a mocking manner. “She wants to embarrass him and come after the title you let him win.”

“For the last time, he earned that right, Charles. James earned that right, and I wasn’t about to take that away from him.” Abel bellowed, glaring at Charles.

He took another drag. “Whatever you say, man.” He exhaled. “All I’m saying is that you dismantled and destroyed that Aries fuck.”

Abel shook his head. “That was James. He was the one who took the fight to Aries before beating him senseless.”

“Well, now he’s not a problem, and neither is James. This is your time. This is your chance to make a damned statement, by spiking her head like a football.” Abel went to speak but was stopped at the sudden sound of James’ phone going off. He looked at it. “Who is it?” Charles asked.

“It’s Braelynn.” Abel said, looking down at the picture of her as it appeared on the screen. He sighed before answering. “Hello?”

He could hear her breathe, and he knew she was hesitant about what to say. “Who is this?”

He sighed as he looked down, knowing his response would bring about disappointment. “It’s Abel.”

Another deep breath escaped her, echoing in the phone. “I see.” She paused for a few moments. “Is there any way you could meet me?”

“Sure. When?”

“Where are you now?”

“Just out and about.” He said, looking around the apartment, as Abel wasn’t sure if Braelynn had learned of its existence. “Had to pick up a few things before catching my flight, as I have a match tomorrow night.”

“You…have a match?”

Abel closed his eyes. “Well, James is booked.”

She sighed. He knew the sound of James’ name hurt her. “I see.” He could hear her trying to fight back tears. “Well, can you come by the house?”

He opened his eyes and nodded. “Yeah, sure. Give me about twenty minutes or so, and I can be there.”

“Thank you.” She said.

Now he hesitated, wondering what he could say back. “I will see you soon.” He quickly realized she had ended the call. He figured she felt the same way he did, if not worse. He looked up at Charles. “What?”

“You continue to allow yourself to get sidetracked from the task at hand. From your true purpose.” He hissed, seemingly shaking his head in disgust.

“Some things are far more important right now than this fucking war.” Abel growled, before slamming the suitcase closed. “I will do what I’ve been doing.”

“What? Letting James take over? Showing you’re not as strong as you proclaim?” Charles asked, grinning as it seemed he knew he had touched a nerve.

Abel said nothing, however. He was done with the conversation. He knew he would get into the game whenever he laid eyes upon Syren. He felt he knew when to turn it off. At that moment in time, he had to be there for Braelynn.

For James.

– – – – – – – – – – – – –

Abel arrived and slowly made his way into the house. It would never be his home, even if James never returned. Just as James’ life would never be his. All Abel would have would be wrestling. He looked at the photographs, as he made his way down the hallway corridor, memories that weren’t truly his spoke to him, letting him know of the life he would never truly have. The life he was never meant to have. The look on Braelynn’s face once he found her, sitting on the living room sofa with a bottled water in her hands, reaffirmed everything.

She hadn’t been happy to see him. He could see a longing in her eyes, and he found himself cursing James as he had done nearly a year ago when Abel made his way away from the Trinity Institute. She gave a smile though as their eyes locked, and through the longing, Abel knew her smile was forced. “Hey.” She said, trying to maintain that smile, and he could see she was having a difficult time doing so.

“Hello.” He replied, with a slight nod, as Abel made his way into the living room. He motioned to the chair adjacent to the couch. She nodded, as he took a seat. “How are you?”

She glanced down at the bottled water cupped in her hands. She moved it back and forth like she was trying to find some sort of comfort within the contents of it. “I think you know the answer to that.” She said, before looking at him once again.

He nodded once more. “You’re right. I shouldn’t have asked. I didn’t really know what to say. Hell, I don’t really know what to do, period.” He let out a deep sigh. “Hell, I’d be lying if I said I wasn’t nervous.”

She actually laughed, which she didn’t expect. “I’m nervous, too. And like you, I don’t know what to say.”

Things died down fairly quickly after that. It was Abel who broke the silence. “Why did you ask me here, Braelynn?”

She nodded. “I guess we need to get to that, don’t we?”

“It would be best, I’m sure.”

They locked eyes once again. “I wanted to see my husband’s face. I felt that I needed it more than wanted. Does that make sense?” She asked, and he simply nodded, as she then continued. “Well, I had a doctor’s appointment earlier today. James was supposed to be with me.” He sat quietly, as Abel saw tears beginning to slowly stream down her cheeks. He wanted to comfort her, but with what she said next, he knew he wouldn’t be able to. “I found out the gender of our baby.” She looked up at him, the tears falling harder. “Our baby…Did you hear what I said?”

Abel nodded. “I did. And I know what I’m going to say doesn’t mean shit…I don’t it doesn’t make you feel any better, or provide you any sort of comfort, but I have no doubt in my mind that James would have loved nothing more than to share the moment with you.” He looked down and away, trying to gather his thoughts, trying to find the right words, if it was possible, to say. “And I’m sorry he wasn’t there. I hate he wasn’t.” He sighed. “I wish I knew something I could do in order to help. In order to bring him back.”

She wiped her tears away. “I know.” She nodded. “I know. You did as you said you would last year, and I don’t think I’ve ever told you how much it meant to me.” She finally looked up at him. “Its why I fought so hard for James to accept you. To help you with this Trinity situation. I’ve felt he’s owed you.” He watched as she ran her hands over her face, trying to maintain her composure as best as she possibly could. “I just wish he had been there with me. I pictured him being there and seeing his face once we got the news.”

“Was he happy?” Abel asked.

She nodded. “Happier than I could ever truly put into words. And I just wanted it to be real. Not just some image to create in my head.”

“Trust me.” He began. “I understand. I know James would understand that as well. He spent a long time believing one thing to be real, when the truth was hidden from him. His mind created a block, to keep the truth about me and who I truly am, from him.”

“That’s why he’s gone?” She asked, and he immediately sensed the pain in her voice, especially as she uttered the word ‘gone’. He nodded. “I should have never told him to go to Williamson. If I had known that he wouldn’t come back home…” She buried her face in her hands, as he heard begin to wail uncontrollably.

Abel rose to his feet and walked toward her, not having the slightest clue as to what he was going to do next. “Braelynn…I’m sorry.” He said, and before he knew it, his hands were on the sides of her arms. They began to move up and down, before he found himself sitting beside her, holding her in his arms, telling her over and over, that everything was going to be okay. As he rocked her back and forth, Abel hoped there was some truth to the hope he tried to spread with his words.

He sat with her until her cries ceased. He remained beside her as she came up for air. She took a few deep breaths, calming herself as much as she possibly could. She looked at him before glancing down at her stomach, wish she rubbed with her hands. She looked at him once more. “Would you like to feel?”

He looked at her, uncertain of what to do, before looking at her stomach, knowing life formed in there. “Yes. Very much so.” She took his hand and it felt real as she placed it on her stomach. He felt slight movements, or at least what he felt to be movements.

“Would you like to know what it is?” She asked, catching him off guard.

He looked at her, feeling his hand slowly pull away from hers. “I’d love to, but I shouldn’t.” He stated, shaking his head. “That is a moment for you to share with James. A moment you will share with James.” Abel climbed to his feet, trying to hide any guilt or defeat he felt. “I must be going.”

He began to make his way out of the living room, when she called out to him. “Abel?”

He turned to her. “Yes?”

She wiped another tear away. “Thank you.”

He shook his head once more, speaking before making his exit. “You’ll never have to thank me. I will bring your husband back. He needs to be here. With you. With your child.” He nodded. “He will be.” And with that, he was gone.

_________________________________

New York City, New York

February 3rd, 2020

Bram Theron sat in his vehicle, staring out the window as his last conversation with his superior ran through his mind.

“Then give me something, Bram. Give me a reason, some evidence, anything and I will work with you to keep this going.” His superior, Daniel Haskins, stated.

“That’s all I ask.” Bram replied, feeling nothing close to relief.

“Then start digging, because your window of opportunity is very tiny.” Haskins’ last words before leaving his office, rattled Bram’s whole world. He knew Haskins meant what he said, and Bram couldn’t help but feel like he was truly losing his case against David McIntosh and the Trinity Institute.

Since that conversation, the detective racked his brain trying to figure out where he could start. It took sitting in silence, over a glass of whiskey for a lightbulb to go off. That lightbulb led him to getting a warrant, despite knowing that he wouldn’t need one, other than for legal purposes. That led him to Dr. Sheila Williamson’s office.

He felt she was an important key to the whole thing, despite being a route he didn’t want to take. He felt Amelia Jenkins and James Evans would help much more than they had, especially Amelia once she returned. She, along with the disappearance of Chris Lawrence, had thrown a wrench in Bram’s game plan. He hated going back to the drawing board, but this time, it was necessary.

He made his way into the office, asking to speak with Williamson. It wasn’t long before he was led to her office.

“What can I do for you, Bram?” Williamson asked, after taking a seat at her desk.

Bram couldn’t help but be attracted to her, despite being married. It had less to do with her looks, which were phenomenal on their own right, but it was due to how powerful she appeared. That power was all the more present as she sat calmly at desk. “I need to see the files on every patient you’ve dealt with that came from Trinity.”

“Oh?” She asked, raising her eyebrows.

He nodded. “Yes. I have a warrant. I want to do this right.”

“And why do you need to see them?”

Bram sighed. “My superior is telling me that I’m running out of time on this case. With Amelia coming back, and naysaying everything James told me…” He stopped, as he noticed her look down and away. He sighed once again, before continuing. “Telling you that I’m getting desperate is probably the best way to sum up my reasoning.”

“I see.” She said, finally looking up at him. “Well, you have a warrant. There’s not much I can do, other than do as you ask.”

“Sheila, I want to bring this bastard down.”

“Just as I do.” She rose to her feet. “I just hate that it has to come to this. I’d hate to bring others into this, especially when I spent so much time trying to help heal any wounds they acquired during their stay at Trinity.”

“And I get that.” Bram replied. “But, so far I have Amelia saying its paradise. I have James giving me horrific details. He seems genuine. I can’t say the same about Amelia.”

“What do you mean?” Williamson asked, curiosity racing over her face.

He shrugged. “She was unlike anything I expected. She seemed pretty confident, almost seductive, for someone who was missing. She didn’t even come close to appearing like a potential kidnapping victim. It was strange.”

“Dear God.” Williamson gasped, looking down and away once more.

“What is it?”

She shook her head. “It can’t be.”

Now he raised his eyebrows, like it would help him make sense of everything. “What do you mean?”

Williamson locked eyes with him. “Amelia has another personality living inside of her. The part of her that it seems you spoke to is named Ivy.”

“Ivy?”

“Yes.” Williamson walked over to one of many filing cabinets, opening a drawer before fumbling through some of the files. “I’ve dedicated this drawer to my clients who spent time at the institute.” She pulled one out. “This is Amelia’s file. It will tell you all about Ivy.”

Taking the phone, Bram flipped through it. “I wish I had known about this before.”

The doctor looked down, slowly nodding. “I know. I should have told you, but I didn’t think of it at the time. I thought Ivy was dead and buried. Amelia had made so much progress while working with me. I didn’t think that personality would be an issue.”

He nodded. “It seems that progress has become nothing more than a regression, especially if this other personality as you put it…has returned.”

“I’ve no doubt in my mind that McIntosh did something to trigger her, to bring Ivy forth into the light.” Williamson stated, letting out a heavy sigh as she shook her head.

He closed Amelia’s files. “How many other patients were there?”

William reached back into the drawer, pulling out more files, placing them on her desk. “Four, including Amelia. These are the few to make it through my office. Who knows if there are more people out there.”

“Are they all local?”

She nodded. “They were when they were patients of mine.”

“Do you keep in contact with any of them?”

“I did at one point, but once that moment passes, I try to break contact. I want my patients to reach a point in their lives, where they can rely on themselves, instead of me or any other clinician.”

“I can respect that.” Bram replied, before scooping the files into his arms. “I appreciate your cooperation. I’ll take good care of these.”

“Please do.”

Bram left her office and wrestled the files into his car. He took a breather, remembering what she had said about Amelia. That other personality, Ivy. He began to go through all the files, getting names and addresses before writing them down. He knew today was going to be a long day, but he reminded himself of his timeframe, and how it was dwindling down to nothing.

He began to read case history. It seemed all her patients, had voices in their heads, or other personalities. All had histories of violence. The details screamed out to him, cutting him to his core as he continued to read, feeling as if he was experiencing the same tragedy the patients endured.

And then, his phone rang. It startled him, as Bram was brought back to reality. “This is Theron.”

“Theron. Its Haskins. I wanted to check in.”

He took another look at the files. “I got what I needed. And I believe I’ve gotten a lead.”

“What is your next move?”

Bram sighed. “I’ve got names and addresses. I’m going to go knock on some doors. Do my best to get people to talk to me.”

“Alright. Keep me updated from the road. Oh, and Bram…”

“Yes sir?”

“Be careful.”

Bram nodded. “I will be no worries.” The call ended, as the detective started the car, putting an address into the GPS system, before sliding the car into drive, preparing himself to go visit the first name on his list.

“Mitch Washington.” His hands gripped the wheel as Bram pulled into traffic. “Let’s hope you still exist.”

_________________________________

Years Ago

James sat in the car, staring at the church, feeling unable to move. He knew once he left the car and went inside, that he would see his brother, Abel. He knew Abel would be dead. That it would be real, and there would be no turning back.

“Come on, honey.” He heard his mother say. She sounded genuine, something she hadn’t been in quite some time. Something he wished she would always be. He looked at her, and James knew she was doing her best to keep it together.

“I don’t think I’m ready.” He said, his voice breaking as he felt a cry trying to form behind his eyes. “I don’t think I can go in there.”

He watched as his mother wiped her eyes. She gave a gentle nod, as she spoke while not making eye contact. James felt it was she didn’t want him to see her sadness as it grew to much worse. “I know, James. I know.” She let out a heavy sigh. “I’m not ready to go in. I don’t know if I could ever be ready. This isn’t easy, but…” Her voice broke, just as his did. She drew in a deep breath, exhaling slowly and long, before she continued. “I feel we need to go in there. This is for your brother. This is for Abel. We need to be with him.”

He looked down. He knew what she said was true. It was a truth he wasn’t ready to face. He wished he could just forget it, and let it go. He wondered if he did that, that it would be nothing more than a bad dream. He wanted it to be so. He wanted it more than anything in the world. “I just wish he could be with us, right here. Right now.” He closed his eyes, squeezing them as tightly as possible, to trap the tears trying to escape.

They sat in silence for a few moments, before his mother broke down. She cried, and leaned over, as he sat in the passenger seat. She pulled him close, holding him as she wept, telling him that she wanted Abel here, too. Her feelings matched his. He wanted to cry then, but he didn’t. He wasn’t sure as to why, other than the fact that it now felt as if he couldn’t. He felt he had to be strong now, for his mother. Just as he had always been for her. Just as Abel had always been strong for him during the bad times.

Abel, however, was no longer there. James knew it. He hated it. He wished he could bring him back, somehow. He repeated those thoughts over and over in his head, as he and his mother finally got out of the car. They made their way toward the church. As they walked, he couldn’t help but recognize that their steps seemed to become heavier as they inched closed. It was if they were in unison, something they hadn’t been in a long time. Something he and Abel had been.

He saw the night it happened. The night Abel was taken from him. His mother had shown up and saw his brother’s lifeless body. James remembered how his father tried to comfort her, only for her to attack him. The police had to separate them, and that was when a police officer stepped in James’ line of sight.

“How are you, kid?” The officer asked, having a slightly sad tone to his voice.

“I don’t know.” James managed to say.

The officer, who’s last name was Martin, sighed. “I understand. And I know you may not get what all is going on, but I need to ask you some questions. There won’t be any rush. You can take your time to answer.” He glanced back at James’ parents before looking back at him. “Does that make sense?” He nodded. “What’s your name, bud?”

“James.”

“Hello, James. Do you mind if I call you James?” He shook his head. “Okay good. You can call me Officer Martin.” James nodded once more. “Alright, James…I’ve talked with your dad, and after speaking with him, it made me want to question some things. Okay?” Another nod. “Now, what were you guys doing?”

James looked over the officer’s shoulder, seeing his parents once again, only for Martin’s voice to ring in his ears. “It’s okay, bud. Take your time.”

He knew the truth, but he was afraid to share it. He remembered his mother’s words every time she received a new black eye, or busted lip. To keep it quiet. That she didn’t like anyone else knowing her business.

James sighed. “We had a guy’s day.”

Martin nodded. “Guy’s day, huh? Sounds pretty cool.”

“It was.” He replied. “We played basketball and went to the movies.” James got quiet after that, remembering their time at the house of his father’s friend.

“Are you alright?” The officer questioned.

Another sigh escaped him. James knew he was trying to keep his cool, and that he was more than likely giving himself away. “Yes.”

“Are you sure?”

He nodded, weakly. “Yes.” His statement was even weaker.

Martin nodded as well. “Alright. What did you do after the movies?”

He wanted to tell the truth, but he knew he couldn’t. James knew what would happen if he did. “We went back to the park.” He said, his mind finally conjuring up a lie. “We played kick ball until dark, and we started to head home.” He stated, hoping it passed as truth.

The officer scratched his head as he sighed, taking another look at James’ parents. James saw his parents were being placed in handcuffs. He watched as they were led to separate vehicles. Both yelling at one another, as well as the cops surrounding them. He saw his mother crying. His father did nothing of the sort.

“Listen James…” Martin’s voice brought back to reality, a reality he wanted to escape forever. “Your dad seemed like he was under the influence. Like he had been drinking. Or more. Does your dad drink?”

The memory faded as he and his mother stood in the church sanctuary. He looked around, seeing the other members of his family. He saw his grandpa Henry, and that was where he needed to be, in the comfort of the only man to be the father figure he needed. He pulled away from his mother, racing toward his grandfather, who stepped away from everyone else, to pull James into his arms, holding him close. James squeezed him as tightly as he could, trying to forget that night, trying to forget the lie he told, to protect his father.

He sat with his grandfather as a slight ringing started in his head. James wasn’t sure what caused it, nor did he know how to make it stop. He wasn’t able to hear the priest’s words, but James knew those words would provide no comfort whatsoever.

Once the proceedings ended, James made his way toward his brother’s casket. He couldn’t get over how clean and tidy he looked, knowing Abel would have hated looking prim and proper. James was the better dresser of the two, while his brother chose to maintain a wild appearance. The thing that stuck out the most to James, was the scars that riddled Abel’s face. It appeared that no matter what, they couldn’t be covered up and hidden.

The ringing in his head intensified the longer he stood near Abel, and only became faint once he left with his mother and grandfather. His father wasn’t present. He hadn’t been home long, as he was placed in jail for a few days. A family lawyer managed to get him out. Who knew what shape he’d be in when we got home, James thought to himself as they reached the cemetery.

He watched as his brother was buried, the ringing returning, becoming louder than before. The further away Abel was, the fainter it became once again.

Things around the house were quiet. His younger siblings Logan and Holly didn’t interact with him much. Their mother seemed to try her best to stay strong for all of them but failed in her attempts more often than not.

No one spoke to James’ father.

Until James, who was playing in his room, heard a knock at his door. Before he had time to answer, he looked up to find his father standing in the doorway.

“Hey kiddo.” He said, with a grin. James could smell the alcohol on him.

“Hey, Dad.”

“What are you doing?”

“Just playing.”

His father took a seat on his bed, just a few inches away from him. The smell became worse. “I know we’ve not had a lot of time to talk about everything. Are you doing okay?”

James exhaled. “As good as I can.” He felt terrible, and cried nightly, but he didn’t want to share that with his father. He knew the old man would see it as a weakness. “How are you?” He asked, locking eyes with his father.

He grinned. “I don’t know, son. I feel bad. I feel really bad. Not only for losing your brother, but for your mom, too.” James nodded as his father continued. “I just can’t help but wonder…” He sighed, shaking his head. “If anyone feels bad for me.”

“What do you mean?” James asked, feeling a tightness in his throat.

“Well, I mean…I was there when we crashed. I was there, and all everyone seems to care about is how your mom feels. How you feel. Does no one give a fuck about me?” His father bellowed, his voice growing in anger. “Huh?” He stood up, towering over James. “Do you care about how I feel?”

James replied, trying to not show fear. “Yes, Dad. Of course, I do.”

“If that’s the case…then answer me this.” He saw his father’s hands clenched into fists, knowing that no matter what he said, he couldn’t stop what was going to happen. “If you care so much then why don’t you tell me what you told that fucking pig the night of the accident?”

James felt his head shaking from side to side, violently. “I didn’t say anything, Dad. I swear I didn’t.”

“You know I don’t like liars.”

“I’m not lying. I didn’t tell them anything.”

“Then why did I end up in jail, you little shit?” James felt all of the first strike, knocking him to the floor. He felt the next two or three as well. The ringing returned, growing louder every time his father hit him. James wanted to cry but didn’t. He wasn’t sure why. All he knew was that his brother was gone, and that he would have been more than grateful to join him.

_________________________________

Promo

Retribution.

A year ago, I was involved in a clusterfuck, battling other superstars for the very soul of Supreme Championship Wrestling.

Despite the change in players, the prize remains.

The SCW World Championship is on the line as well, and to me, like the soul of this company, it is very important.

The SCW World Championship. A title that I won at the End of the Year special, outlasting several superstars to be the last man standing, to become the new Champion. And it’s been the same story since I won the title.

I know how the narrative will go as we proceed to the night of Retribution. You will hear that I’ve been coddled. That I’ve been kept from Sienna. That I’m not the rightful Champion. You will be asked to ignore the fact that I was prepared to go to war with the boss herself over defending this title. You will be asked to ignore the fact that I said I’d defend against anyone and everyone. Including Sienna. You will be asked to ignore the fact that the End of the Year battle royal was an open invitational, meaning it was open to anyone, despite Sasha’s original ruling regarding the outcome of the Clarity double jeopardy main event.

I knew the moment that I won the Championship that I wasn’t going to be the last Champion. That I wasn’t going to hold it until the SCW closed its doors for good. I knew I would lose it eventually. I knew there’d be a huge target on my back. None of that frightened me then, just as I’m not scared now, as I make my way toward the battlefield laid before me. The odds are stacked against me as I’ve heard backstage. As I’ve heard people claim on commentary. As I’ve seen in message boards.

That hasn’t bothered me in the least.

I know people have said that I’m facing Chris Cannon. That he is a former SCW Adrenaline Champion. That I am going to be against Sienna Swann, a three-time SCW World Champion. That we will be surrounded by the steel Hell that is the Thunderdome. That Sienna holds all the cards.

I’ve never been one to back down from a fight. I’ve been against far worse than whatever Hell the Thunderdome provides. I’ve been against it, and I’ve fucking survived it. I’ve stepped foot inside the Thunderdome before, going toe to toe with Blood Grove, and I stood on the winning side. I’ve faced Chris Cannon, and I am always looking for a good time to stomp down onto his skull until it turns to mush. I’ve been in the ring against Sienna Swann, who has a kiss that is deadlier than that of anyone else, yet I’ve always climbed back to my feet, despite any damage she caused. And I hold the most important card in the deck. The SCW World Championship. Something I earned by outlasting Sienna. Something I will crawl through the trenches, through the dirt, blood, and grime to keep.

Sienna may like to get the last work, but I will give my last breath to keep this Championship away from her.

For the betterment of SCW.

That has been my mission statement, ever since I declared open season Beauty Factory leading up to Apocalypse last year. I was sick of them and everything that they represented. I was sick of it being made out like the SCW belonged to them, that the SCW owed them, when they owe every single fucking thing to the SCW.

I know that I owe this company everything. That is why I am standing here, ready for war. Ready to take a bat to people’s backs for this place.

For the people, a concept my challenger knows absolutely nothing about. If she did, then she would have realized a long time ago that the people didn’t want her around. That she was seen as nothing more than a piece of shit. That the people didn’t want to be her. They wanted to be better than the person she displayed on television.

She’s called people liars and cowards, without taking a real look in the mirror. Something she not be able to do once this match is over. The face she sees now looks like hers, but once this is finished, she will forever be haunted by the scars she’s been dealt by my hand.

Chalk that up to threats, but you will realize there is truth to my words, soon enough. I’ve been called a psycho at various point by Sienna. That has proven she knows very little about mental health issues. Its easy to point the finger, but I intend to break every single one of those fingers. Even if she wins, I want to make sure she is unable to hold this Championship, because her hands don’t deserve to touch it. All she wants is this Championship.

She’s not concerned with the betterment of the SCW. She’s only concerned with herself. She backed Regan Helms into a corner to get a Trios contract she never earned. Hell, my mentor was willing to put his on the line against anyone, but that was vetoed.

Just goes to show, that despite Sienna’s claims of conspiracy and her display of paranoia, she still gets whatever she wants.

But not this.

Not the SCW World Championship.

Because this for the people, who have me, and for me, who has the people. This is for us.

I’m not perfect. I’m not the ideal Champion. Hell, I am sure I won’t ever been seen the face of this company, or the Male Superstar of the Year. Things I wanted, even early last year but I’ve come to realize there are things that are far more important than any of that. Ideals such as doing the right thing, even if it feels wrong. Even if its not deemed the right way, it can be nothing less than beneficial in the long run.

I may not be the type of Champion that this company, or any company for that matter, wants in that spot, but I simply cannot be denied. Nor can my will to fight for this place. Sienna, you may see this as your chance to become a four-time SCW World Champion. And you may very well do it, but like I said, this is about the soul of the SCW, the soul of the people, the soul of professional wrestling…a concept your new peon Glory truly doesn’t understand or grasp.

Fuck the people?

No. The people say fuck you. They are tired of you, far worse than I could possibly ever be. That is worth standing up for. That is worth fighting for. That is worth…going to war for.

My methods can be questioned. War isn’t a friendly business, and I’ve made peace with that.

Just as I’ve made peace with the sins I shall commit at Retribution.

 

Trinity Burning, 6.2

Trinity Burning 

6.2

Chicago, Illinois

January 26th, 2020

James didn’t know what he was going to do. He asked where she was staying, if she was indeed staying in Chicago. She gave him her room number when it was discovered they were both at the same hotel. James denied that, agreeing to meet her in the downstairs restaurant. Amelia said she’d like that, which didn’t make her seem like the kind of person who would have spent time in Trinity.

His wife didn’t like it, but what was he doing to do? “What do you mean you’re meeting her?”

James cleared his throat in the back of the taxi. “It’s the girl from Trinity. She came to me.”

“But why?”

He sighed. “I wish I knew, babe. But I don’t. That’s what I want to find out.”

“Are you sure that’s a good idea?”

James shook his head. “I’m not sure what it is. But, weren’t you the one telling me to help Abel? This is me helping him.”

“Yeah, by talking to the cops investigating Trinity. Not by meeting a strange woman.”

“I understand that.” He replied. “But she found me. I can’t help but feel like there is something going on. I’d like to know what. I’m sure Abel would, too.”

Braelynn sighed. “Alright. Fine. Just be careful.”

“I plan to.” He stated. “I also plan on getting us another hotel. I don’t want her to figure out anything else about me. Or us.”

The last bit of the conversation gave James chills. Those chills intensified as he made reservations for another hotel. He had Braelynn go there, stating he’d be over once he felt things were safe and clear. She didn’t like it but didn’t argue.

“You sure this is a good idea?” James heard Abel ask as he took a seat at a table.

“Like I’m sure you heard me tell Braelynn…I’m not sure what it is. But, we’re here.”

“You should let me talk to her.”

James scoffed, trying to keep quiet as to not gain himself any strange looks from those around him. “You wanted my help, so here I am. But I’m only doing this because she found me. She came to me. I don’t like that shit. I feel like I need to know how deep we’ve gotten in this shit.”

“You don’t trust me to do the right thing? Since you’re only doing it for you, and not for us.”

“Well, if we’re in any sort of danger, I’d like to know. Especially due to the fact that I’m married, and that my wife is expecting.”

Abel knelt beside James, as he replied. “I wouldn’t do anything that I felt would put you or your family in danger. Not that I’d have to, anyways. I’m sure its safe to assume that McIntosh is trying to get to us.”

“That is exactly what I thought when I saw her backstage. I want to know why he’s coming for us. Why is he sending her.”

“I know she told the detective that had been assigned…”

James cut Abel off. “Bram, correct?”

“Yes.”

“Continue.”

“She told him some story that made McIntosh seem like the Second Coming of Christ. Like Trinity was this paradise.”

James scoffed once again. “Yeah, she’s definitely working with him. I wonder what sort of bullshit he’s fed her.” He shook his head. “Probably the same bullshit he fed my mother, to make her believe he was helping her. Oh, you know what I’m talking about, right? When she basically sold me.”

“Here she comes.” Abel said, as James watched Amelia step into the restaurant. He lifted a hand, and she noticed him before making her way toward the table. “We can talk about your mother later. Right now, we need to focus on this.”

“I’m focused.” Amelia reached them, and James stood, extending his hand. “Welcome, Amelia. Thank you for joining me.”

Her lips curled into a smile. It was nothing short of devilish. “Thanks for the invite, even if you did decline mine to meet me in my room.”

“Don’t fall for that.” Abel stated.

“No worries.” James said reassuringly, before responding to her. “I have my reasons.” He didn’t want it known that he was married just in case she didn’t know. He knew McIntosh did, but wasn’t sure of what all the doctor had told her. “Just as I am sure you have your reasons for finding me.”

“You’re correct.” She said, keeping the smile. “You like to cut to the chase. Can’t help but like that.”

“I don’t believe this is Amelia.” Abel chimed in.

James simply nodded in agreement. “You’re correct as well. Speaking of cutting to the chase, I’d like to know who I’m talking to, since I have no doubt in my mind that you’re not really Amelia.”

She grinned. “You’re very clever, Mr. Evans.” Her grin faded. “If you are indeed…James Evans and not the voice in his head.”

“So, she knows about me.” Abel added.

“She does.” James said, before clearing his throat. “You’re talking to James Evans. And I take it you’re clever as well. Or did McIntosh feed you some information before sending you to come find me.”

“Oh, yes. He did.” She replied. “But, not to Amelia. Amelia is locked away good and tight.”

“Then who am I speaking to?”

“You can call me Ivy.”

“Alright, Ivy.” James stated, leaning forward, cupping his hands together as he rested his arms on the table, making sure she knew she had his full attention. “Why did McIntosh send you to come after me?”

She laughed. “He’d probably kill me if I told you.”

“I’m sure you can handle yourself.”

“You’re exactly right.” Ivy said, slithering forward somewhat, her devilish grin returning. “McIntosh thinks you’re something special.”

“Special?” James questioned, scoffing at the thought. “He’s psychotic.”

“Or a genius.”

“How so?” He asked, feeling slightly puzzled by her comment.

Ivy shrugged. “McIntosh wants us to live like our true selves. It is what I’ve done, getting rid of Amelia. You, James…this version of you…” She said, pointing at him. “Isn’t who you really are. That voice inside your head…That’s the real you.”

James shook his head, giving a small grin. “I’m not sure what McIntosh told you, and frankly I don’t care. But let’s make one thing clear…” He exhaled deeply, trying to make the rage he felt beginning to course through him. “You don’t know the real me. And you never will.”

“Such a bummer.”

He continued. “I know what McIntosh is about. I know he’s a coward. Sending you after me. You’re not the first, and I’m sure you won’t be the last.”

She shrugged. “I could be.”

“Is that so?”

“Just imagine…you…well the voice in your head and I…” She began. “We are a lot alike. McIntosh thinks we’re both special. But we wouldn’t need McIntosh. Just think of all we could do.”

James smirked. “You sound just as insane as he does.”

“So, I take it that your answer is no.”

“Whatever he’s trying to get you to sell…fuck you both. I’m not stupid.”

She cocked an eyebrow, seeming to grow slightly agitated. “You sure about that?”

“I’m fucking positive.”

“We both know playing hard to get is a stupid move, James. Or whoever the hell you are.”

“Why’s that? Because I could end up like Amelia did?” He fired back.

Ivy rose to her feet, keeping her eyes locked with his. “Or worse.” He said nothing, trying to ignore the chill running up and down his spine as he and Abel watched her walk away.

“Now you see why I said we need to ensure that McIntosh and Trinity need to burn.” He heard Abel state.

James shook his head once again. “We are not getting involved, Abel. I am more than certain of that this time. Now more than ever.”

“You can’t be serious.”

“I am beyond fucking serious.”

“Goddamn it, James. I hope something happens that makes you see the fucking light.”

James said nothing. He looked down and found he was twiddling his thumbs. They were moving in circles, rapidly. It reminded him of his grandfather. The entire conversation had shaken him to his very core. He did his best to come off arrogant. He had learned to mask so much in the past, but now that Ivy was gone, his fear and worry reared their ugly heads.

He knew he couldn’t ignore them.

____________________________________

New York City, New York

January 27th, 2020

David McIntosh walked away from the X-6 building, before returning to his office. He walked through the front door. The receptionist, Megan waved to him. “Good morning, Dr. McIntosh.”

“Morning, Megan. How are you doing?”

She grinned. “Quite well, actually.” McIntosh grinned and nodded, telling himself that she should have been feeling great due to the amount of medicine coursing through her system. She had no idea, but he knew no one would ever question feeling on top of the world.

“I’m glad to hear that.” He said, “Well back to work. If you need anything, do let me know.”

“I will, sir.”

“Please. Call me David. Or McIntosh.” He said, with a reassuring grin, before continuing his journey. He was trying to keep his mind busy. Not only because he knew Ivy was to speak with James Evans, but due to his recent conversation with one Detective Bram Theron.

He entered his office to find his head orderly, Jeffrey placing a couple of files on his desk. They locked eyes as he stepped closer. “Morning, Doctor.”

“Morning Jeffrey.” He pointed at the files. “Are those for our newest patients?”

He shrugged. “Well, our potential patients, sir.”

McIntosh nodded. “Good. I will make sure to look them over. I’m sure they all have plenty of potential.” He hoped they did. He wanted them to them to follow the key. The key being James Evans.

“I will leave you to it.” Jeffrey stated, before turning away.

“Jeffrey.” The doctor called out. His orderly stopped and returned his attention to McIntosh.

“Yes, sir?”

“Do you remember the Detective that came by here the other day.”

“Yes. Yes. I do.”

“Did I tell you what he had asked me?” Jeffrey shook his head. McIntosh continued. “He asked why he had never really heard about our fair institute.”

“I see.”

“I’ve thought about that question for quite some time. It has kept me up at night, if I’m being honest.”

“And why is that?” The orderly asked.

“Because he’s right. We shouldn’t have to hide this place.” McIntosh began. “I am sure people wouldn’t agree with our methods if they knew what went on behind these walls, but the truth always scares people, until they find the strength to accept it for what it is. To accept themselves for who they really are.”

“So, what are you suggesting, sir?”

McIntosh grinned, as he took a seat at his desk. “I believe we should take Trinity public. Like fully public. TV appearances, and things of that sort. Mental health doesn’t get a lot of attention. Now, I have the perfect place, as well as the platform, to do something about it. To bring it the attention it deserves. The attention that Trinity deserves.”

Jeffrey shrugged. “That sounds great in theory, sir but…” He leaned in closer. “Do you honestly think that’s a good idea? If we have detectives looking into us. It could bring forth a lot of unwanted attention.”

McIntosh shook his head. “Mental health always comes with a stigma, just like mental facilities such as this one. It’s not a real concern of mine. I think this would benefit us. Especially if other patients follow Ivy’s lead, telling people, such as our good friend Bram Theron, what we need them to hear.”

“Seems risky.” Jeffrey added.

“Life is a risk, my friend.”

“Well, you know that I will follow your lead, sir.”

“I appreciate your support.” McIntosh stated, before his phone rang. He removed it from his pocket and glanced down. “Speaking of support, its Ivy.” He said, waving the phone for Jeffrey to see. “We can talk more later. Right now, I need to take this.” Jeffrey nodded before leaving the office, closing the door behind him, knowing the doctor needed his privacy. McIntosh exhaled, hoping for good news as he answered. “Ivy. Good morning.”

“Yeah, same to you.”

“Well, you sound rather pleasant.” He said, using a hint of sarcasm that he felt she should have grown to expect. “Did you have a rough evening?”

“You could say that.”

Her response made his chest suddenly feel heavy. “What is the matter, Ivy. Please, tell me something good here.”

She sighed. “I wish that I could. James Evans is a piece of fucking work.”

He felt his teeth and hand clench. “Why do you say that?”

“He didn’t bite at all. He was on the defensive the entire time.” Ivy replied.

McIntosh released a heavy sigh. “That is not very good news at all, Ivy. What happened?” He listened intently, as she relayed the story. He felt rage coursing through him, up to the point where he slammed his fist down onto his desk. “This cannot be happening.”

He heard her sigh once more. “I don’t know what you were expecting, Doc. He doesn’t hold you in the highest of regards if we’re being honest. Whatever happened to him…whatever you did to him…he definitely holds a fucking grudge.”

Of course, he does, McIntosh thought to himself, before he replied. “James Evans doesn’t know what is best for him. I do.”

“Well, what did you do to him?” She asked.

He rolled his eyes. “I didn’t do anything to him that he didn’t need. I’ve known him since he was a child.”

“Jesus Christ.”

“Don’t go getting sentimental on me, Ivy. It’s totally unbecoming, my dear girl.”

Silence fell between them for a few moments, until Ivy spoke up. “So, what do you want to do now? Do you want to move on from James?”

He shook his head. “Not at all. There is a way to get through to him. I know that there is.”

“Then do you care to let me in on what that is?”

He sighed. “There’s no need. You’ve done enough when it comes to James. I will have to take matters into my own hands.” He said, his mind returning to his recent conversation with Jeffrey. “I know what I’m going to do. I just need to take the first step.”

“So, you don’t need me anymore, right?”

McIntosh shook his head once more. “Oh no. You’re still a very important part in all this. Let me know when you land so we can meet up. I will fill you in on the details then.” He heard the line go dead suddenly. He cursed Ivy for not coming through for him. After all he had done for her. He let out a sigh, cursing James as well, as he remembered the day the young man was introduced to him by his own mother.

She wanted something to numb the pain. He needed a subject. It was a fair trade, McIntosh always felt.

He stepped out of his office, going to the nurse’s station, where he found Jeffrey. “Excuse me.” The orderly and one of the nurses that worked the evening shift looked at him. He frowned. “I need to speak with you, Jeffrey. In private.”

“Yes, sir.” They walked away from the desk, going down a long hallway, empty of patients and staff. “What can I do for you?”

McIntosh looked around, wanting to make sure they were totally secluded. “Do you still have that reporter friend?” Jeffrey nodded. “I’d like you to set up an appointment with him. I want to give him an interview about Trinity.”

“Are you sure you’ve thought this through? If you don’t mind me asking.”

“I do mind, Jeffrey. Just get it done.” McIntosh commanded, before turning and walking away. He was going to have James Evans. He just needed to change the approach, he told himself. Instead of going after James, McIntosh pondered, why not have him come to me?

____________________________________

New York City, New York

January 28th, 2020

James still felt on edge after his conversation with Ivy. He wanted to know what McIntosh was planning, even if it made him uneasy in the worst of ways. His wife even noticed how shaken he was when he returned to their hotel room.

As he stood outside Dr. Williamson’s office building, James recalled how he kept looking over his shoulder that night. He couldn’t get over the feeling that someone was following him, watching him. He wanted to protect Braelynn at all costs, and didn’t put it past Ivy to trail him, in order to give McIntosh more information.

It was becoming a dangerous game he didn’t want to play.

He remembered taking one last look over his shoulder before he entered their room. He closed the door, and locked it as he checked the peephole, only to turn and find his wife staring at him, with concern all over her face. “Are you alright?” She asked. He nodded. “Are you sure? You look like anything but okay, babe.”

He let out a sigh, shaking his head. “I’ve just got a lot on my mind.”

“What happened?” She asked, stepping closer.

He sighed once more, telling himself to just tell her. He had promised to be open with her. James didn’t want to go back on his word. He told her about the conversation with Ivy. How she was like him and Abel, with voices in her head. He told her how Ivy’s last statement cut him like a knife to the stomach, because McIntosh was still trying to open him up, in order to set his most violent nature loose upon the world.

“I don’t want that to happen. Ever.” He added, releasing a heavy breath.

Braelynn shook her head, reaching up and placing her arms around his neck. “And it won’t, James.” He looked her in the eye, as she spoke again. “It won’t.” And then their lips met, again and again. He started to feel safe, the darkness of his world beginning to slip away slowly. That was when he spoke. “There’s something else.”

She stepped back. “What’s that?”

He exhaled. “It’s about the other day when I went to see my mother.”

“Oh.” Braelynn said, glancing down as her arms crossed over her chest. “I wondered when you were going to tell me about that.”

He nodded. “Yeah, I’ve been wondering the same thing. After all that happened, I wasn’t sure how to tell you, honestly.”

“I see.” She seemed to bite down on her bottom lip out of nervousness. “So, what happened?”

“Well, when I got there…” He began. “I found her face down on the floor. I rushed in. I started shaking her and yelling at her. I didn’t get a response. I started to call 911, which was when she woke up.”

“That’s good though, right?”

James nodded. “Yeah. But what happened after that…” He paused, as he re-lived it in his mind. “Really sent things on a downward spiral.” He paused once again, only for his wife to take his hand in hers, as she reassured him that it was okay, and that was when he told her about having a brother, he couldn’t remember. A brother named Abel.

“Oh my God…James…” She said, shaking her head. “I can’t fucking imagine.”

“I still can’t believe it myself.” He looked down and away. “I just really wish I could remember.”

She shrugged. “Is there anything that I can do in order to help you jog your memory?”

“I really wish I knew a way for you to do so, but I don’t babe.” He pulled her close once again. “You don’t need to worry about me, though. I will figure this out. I promise.”

She wrapped her arms around him once more. “Don’t tell me not to worry. You know that I will. You’re my husband. We are supposed to go through it all together. I’ve not forgotten that, and I never will.” She buried her face in his chest for a few moments, before he heard a heavy sigh escape her lungs, as she spoke once more. “Just promise me one thing.”

He looked down and they locked eyes. “What’s that?”

“Don’t put yourself through another Hell like Trinity. You figure this out before it gets that far.” She stepped back, breaking from his embrace. “I will do anything and everything to help you, to prevent that from even becoming an option. I don’t think I can go through that sort of thing again.” She glanced down. “I don’t think you can, either.”

“I’m not going to do that, babe.” He said, pressing his fingertips under her chin and lifting her head up so they locked eyes once again. “You’re right. You can’t go through that again, and I am not going to do that to you, or our child.” He said, placing a hand on her stomach. “Nor do I want to put myself through that. I don’t know what effect it would have on me. All I know is that it would be bad, more than likely.” He sighed. “That’s probably why I’ve not gone to my therapist. She could probably help me remember. I’m just afraid.”

“Afraid of what?” Braelynn asked.

He sighed once again, knowing his answer was going to be poor. “I’m afraid of what it might to do to me if I remember what happened to my brother. If I remember it, then it becomes even more real. There would be no denying it, like I still want to do.”

She shook her head. “James, you can’t do that to yourself. If you don’t try and remember, you’re going to have to live with not knowing. That will fill you with regret, and something tells me you don’t want to go on like that.”

He nodded, knowing she was right, no matter how stubborn he wanted to be. “What can I say?” He gave a grin. “When you’re right, you’re right.”

“Then, please go to your therapist. See if she can help you.”

“I will. I will.”

She grabbed his hands into hers, placing them in the center of her chest. He could feel her heart. “Promise me.”

“I promise.” He said, kissing her forehead.

He made an appointment shortly after, telling Dr. Williamson he’d rather tell her what was going on, in person. She told him to come in first thing in the morning. Night came and went, with morning waking him up to the reality James knew he needed to face.

He got a shower, where he pressed his head against the shower wall, trying his best to remember on his own, but nothing really came. He told himself going to see Williamson was doing the right. Sharing an embrace with his wife on the way out, reaffirmed that thought.

“You alright?” He heard Abel ask, as James continued to stand outside the building.

He shrugged. “I’m not really sure, if I’m being honest.” James shook his head. “I know I wanted to go see my mother, and I never expected what happened to happen. I know I demanded her to tell me the truth. That truth has haunted me ever since.”

“We both know the truth isn’t always pretty.” Abel stated. “The memory of me as your brother is locked away in your mind. I know you’re afraid…” He paused. “But you stood up to Ivy, as well as McIntosh. You’ve endured one Hell after another, James. You can handle this just as well.”

James looked at Abel. “Not going to give up on me, I take it.”

“At this point…” He shook his head. “There’s no reason to. Even if you can be a dick. We are in this together.”

“You deserve to be a voice in someone else’s head.” James said, with a grin.

“Is that a poor attempt at mental illness humor?”

He nodded. “It was an attempt. Not sure if it was poor, but it was an attempt.” He then looked at the front door of the office building.

“What’s the plan?”

James cleared his throat. “I’m going to have her place me under hypnosis. It helped me locate you a few months ago when we were going through one of our many spats.” He sighed. “I think it’s the only way to unlock the memory, so I can know for sure.”

Abel nodded. “It’s worth a shot, I’d say.” James caught him looking at him, out of the corner of his eye. “Well, what are you waiting for?”

James replied. “I’m just thinking of something Braelynn said to me last night.”

“Which was what?”

“She said she didn’t want me to go back to Trinity.”

“And you fucking shouldn’t.”

“We both agreed that I couldn’t handle that.”

“Make me a third.”

James nodded. “What happens if I don’t come back from this?”

“Why wouldn’t you?” Abel asked.

“I’m not sure what will happen. I’m not sure what I will see once I’m under. I could come back and be completely fine. Or even better than I have been in nearly a year.” He said with a slight shrug. “Or…” He paused, glancing down. “Or, I could see something that triggers a chain reaction within me. I could see something that weighs me down, and I end up in the abyss like I was when you left Trinity.”

Abel stepped in front of James, shaking his head. “No, no. You cannot think like that. Do you hear me? You’re going to go in there, and you’re going to see what you see. And then you will come back to reality, where everything will be fine.”

James simply nodded, not saying anything else. He had his doubts, and he was sure Abel could sense them. He made his way into the office, telling the receptionist he was there. It wasn’t long before Dr. Williamson met him in the lobby, inviting him to her office. His doubts grew with every step, his feet becoming heavier, his mind telling him it wasn’t the best of ideas, no matter his intentions, but James kept moving forward, telling himself he had to.

He had to.

Once in her office, Williamson took a seat at her desk, as James nestled down on the couch. She was the first to speak. “Before we go any further, I’d like to know who I’m talking to.”

He nodded. “It’s me. James.”

She nodded as well. “Alright. Now that we got that out of the way, tell me what it is I can do for you, James.”

He exhaled, telling himself that he had made it this far, that he couldn’t turn back. He nodded once again. “I need you to put me under. Like hypnosis.”

“I see.” She stated. “And may I ask why that is?”

“Yes.” He replied, before telling her of his trip to see his mother. She commended him on taking such a big step. It seemed as if she withdrew the praise once he told her what happened. About Abel. “That’s why I’m here. I can’t remember. I feel like I have to.”

“And you think that me placing you under hypnosis will help you?” He nodded. She continued. “I will say that I do not mind doing so, but I need to know if you’re fully prepared for what could happen, James.”

He ran his hands over his face, as he heard Abel whisper. “You can do this. Don’t stress yourself out, or you will break down. You can do this. Just remember that. Repeat it to yourself if you have to.”

James brought his hands down, exhaling heavily once again. “I’m as prepared as I can be.”

“I just want to make sure, because going this route could cause more harm than either of us can fully grasp or explain.” She added.

He nodded. “I understand. Just as I need you to understand that this isn’t a matter of whether or not I do it.” He felt on edge as he continued. “It’s a matter of having to do it, no matter what.”

“Alright.” She nodded, before rising to her feet. She walked to the other side of the room, to a cabinet. She opened it and he watched as she reached inside. Her hand emerged with a golden watch. She opened it, and before he knew it, the room filled with a consistent ticking. It grew louder as she stepped closer.

James felt nervous, before taking Abel’s advice, telling himself that he could do it. That he could endure it. That he would be fine. That he had to be. Not only for himself, but for his family. He closed his eyes as he repeated this, before exhaling. As the breath evacuated his lungs, his eyes flung open to find Williamson standing before him, the ticking watch swinging back and forth in front of him.

“Lie down.” She commanded rather suddenly. He remembered being startled the first time they did this, due to the boom in her voice, but he did as he was told. Resting his head against the pillow on the couch, his eyes to the ceiling, he remembered how things went the last time he had committed to such an act. “Now,” She began. “I want you to relax.”

“Okay.” He said, letting out a slow breath.

“Now remember. You are to do exactly as I say.” She said,  as James could see her out of the corner of his eye, beginning to circle around him as she continued. “I want you to take a few deep breaths. Make sure they are slow.” He did as he was told, and he found himself feeling calm with each slow breath, “Now,” She stated. “I want you to close your eyes, and keep them closed, as you continue to take those slow, yet deep, breaths.” He continued following her instructions, “Now, think of the place where you feel you may have last seen Abel. It must be from a time when you were a child. Take more slow breaths until you’re able to fully see the scene as it displays itself, letting the memory become real.”

James nodded, as listened to her words, breathing slowly and deep, keeping his eyes closed, as the memory began to slowly form in his mind. He saw one other person there, waiting for him. He saw a child that resembled him, except for longer hair. They were in a bedroom. James recognized it as the room where he spent most of his childhood. There were no words spoken between them, as James stared at the other child. He was at a young age as well. They were practically identical. In the memory, he dropped his pillow from the top bunk where he was, onto the other child as he rested. The pillow hit and the child slowly grabbed it before flinging it to the floor. That was when their eyes met.

“Morning A-hole.” The child said, sounding exactly how James remembered he sounded at such a young age. His words were followed by a smile.

James returned the smile, before he could hear Williamson’s voice, despite sounding far away and hollow as she said, “Are you there?”

“Yes,” he said, his voice echoing, as he felt his mind open up, the memory slowly beginning to swallow him whole.

____________________________________

New York City, New York

Years Ago

James woke up on the top bunk. He was still tired, but he knew he needed to get up. The night before had been rough. He rolled over onto his stomach, glancing down at his brother Abel who rested peacefully on the bottom bunk. He smirked as he lifted his pillow before letting it drop down on Abel’s face. He tried his best to keep from laughing but was unable to do.

Abel slowly reached up and removed the pillow from his face. His hair was longer than James’, but other than that, they looked identical. They always enjoyed playing games with people, pretending to be the other to the annoyance of others, but to the delight of themselves.

“Morning A-hole…” Abel said with a groan.

“Back at you.” James said, flipping his brother the bird.

Abel grinned, before things suddenly became serious. “How are you? I mean…after last night?”

James glanced down, clearing his throat. The night before, their father had gotten drunk. They lied in their room, listening to him talking in his sleep, shouting for their mother, before finally waking up fully. They listened as their parents argued, their mother telling their father that he needed to get a grip, and to stop drinking. Their father demanded that she leave and go to the store to get him more beer. She refused, and that was when the violence occurred.

James heard the first smack. It sent a jolt through his body. He remembered looking at his brother, as they heard the second strike, followed by their mother crying out, telling her husband to stop. They listened as their father began to curse her before hitting her once again. That was when the brothers ran into the living room where it was all taking place, doing all they could to tackle their father, to keep the menace from their mother.

“I think I’m okay.” James finally replied, remembering how they were shoved back and cursed as well, being told to never get between their parents. Abel had shouted back, and their father had raised a hand to him, but didn’t follow through. “What about you?”

Abel glanced down, still resting on his back. He let out a sigh. “Yeah, I’m okay.”

“I wish things weren’t like this.”

Abel nodded. “I wish the same.”

James let out a heavy sigh. “I just want Dad to get better. He’s great when he’s not drinking. I love being around him.”

“Yeah, same here.” Abel wiped his eyes. He was supposed to be the strong one, but James felt like things had changed between them, as the reason their father did follow through was him. James shoved him out of the room and watched him tumble through the kitchen before crashing into the doorframe of the back bedroom.

“I’m just glad he didn’t hit you.”

“He would have had you not did what you did.” Abel replied, delivering a heavy sigh of his own. “I wish you wouldn’t have done that, though. I’m supposed to protect you.”

James shook his head. “We can protect each other, bro.” Silence fell between them for a few moments, as he replayed the entire ordeal over and over in his head. They were 11, and James had found the older he became, the harder it was for him to forget things. He wished it was as easy for him to forgive and forget like it was for Abel, for his mother.

He could hear his parents in the kitchen, cooking breakfast and cracking jokes, like the night before didn’t even happen. Like it was nothing but a bad dream.

“I can’t believe that.” James said.

“What?”

“She’s laughing with him.”

“I know.” Abel said. “But Mom has a good heart. You know that.”

“Yeah, she does. I wish she didn’t. I don’t think he deserves forgiveness. At least, not so soon.” James said, shaking his head.

“He’s our dad, James.”

James rolled over, staring at the ceiling, feeling a slight rage beginning to course through him, the memory continuing to repeat itself in his head. “I know he is, man. I just don’t think its right. I feel like he needs to earn that forgiveness. Not just have it handed to him.”

Abel couldn’t reply as their bedroom door flung open. Their mother stood before them. “Good morning, boys.”

“Hi Mom.” Abel said. James turned and nodded. “We were just talking about you.”

“Good things, I hope.”

“Yes. Of course.” James heard his brother state, which annoyed him, though he tried to hide that fact.

“Well, I wanted to talk to you guys.”

Both boys sat up. “What about?” Abel asked.

“Well, I know things got a little out of hand last night…” Their mother began. “But your father is in much better spirits today and he would like nothing more than to take you two out and spend the day together.”

“Like a guys day out?” Abel asked once again, a certain excitement in his voice.

“Exactly like that.” She said. “Doesn’t that sound fun?”

“Yes!” Abel shouted.

And then she looked at James, as he said nothing. “James?”

“What?”

“Doesn’t that sound fun, honey?”

He shrugged. “Yeah sure. Why not?”

She went to say something but seemed to hold back. She let out a sigh and nodded. “Well, get up and let’s go have breakfast. I’ve made quite the spread this morning.” She gave a grin before exiting the room. Abel stood up and locked eyes with James.

“What?”

Abel shook his head. “You didn’t have to be mean to her, dude.”

“I wasn’t being mean.”

Abel replied, mocking his brother. “Yeah sure. Why not?” He rolled his eyes. “You need to give it a chance.”

“I’ve given him a chance. Chance after chance, dude and you know it. We all have.” James replied, trying not to let his frustration consume him. “I just don’t like it. He’s said sorry so many times, and he’s been forgiven so many times.”

“Because he’s our dad…the only one we got.” Abel said, before silence fell between them once again. A few moments later, he stepped out of the room. James sat on his bed, trying to shut out the memory as well as whatever anger he had. It was difficult, but he told himself that his brother was probably right. That he needed to give it a chance, no matter how many chances his father had already been given. He let out a sigh before climbing down off his bed, and heading to join the rest of his family.

Breakfast was rather cheery, with James watching his parents feed his younger siblings, Logan and Holly. He even watched as Abel joked around his father, talking about sports and movies. Once the meal was finished, James helped his mother wash dishes, before it was time to grab showers. James sat with his brother, after they were dressed, watching TV in their bedroom, until their father stepped in. “You boys ready to go?” He asked, his voice filled with something close to joy. That was how James felt, at least.

“Heck yeah!” Abel chimed in, probably knowing that his brother didn’t care enough to give a real response, before taking off out of the room. James followed, trying to mimic his brother’s reaction. Once in the car, they drove through the city, listening to the classic rock station their father always listened to. “I love this song, Dad.” Abel said, in reference to “Simple Man” by Lynyrd Skynyrd.

“Me too, bud. Me too.” Their father said, looking at them in the mirror. “Your mom used to sing this song to you guys when you were just babies. I’m pretty sure she sang it to you until you were two or three.”

They continued to drive before arriving at one of the many parks in New York. Abel had brought a basketball, as he wanted to shoot around with their father. As they got out of the car, James watched his brother take off, dribbling the ball as he jogged toward the nearest basketball goal, tossing a lay-up. James went to join but was stopped. “James.”

He slowly turned and faced his father. “Yeah?”

“Are you alright?”

“Yeah.” He said, knowing his voice gave him away.

“Are you sure? You’ve been awfully quiet.” James simply nodded. “You know you can talk to me about anything.”

“I promise I’m okay, Dad. Just tired.”

His father sighed, looking down. “I know things got a little out of hand last night…” He said, repeating the same exact words James heard his mother say, before adding his own little spin to it. “I’m not perfect, bud. I wish I was. I have more good days than bad days.”

“I know.”

“Good.” His father continued, stepping closer before placing a hand on James’ shoulder. “All I can ask is that you live with me one day at a time.” They locked eyes. “Do you think you can do that?”

James swallowed, knowing he was getting ready to lie. “Yeah, I can Dad. I promise.”

“I’ve got promises to keep, too.” He said, stepping back and pointing toward Abel. “Let’s go shoot a couple of hoops. I got us tickets to the movies in a little bit.”

James watched as his father jogged toward the basketball court. He wished he had told his father the truth but didn’t want to hurt his feelings. Not while he was sober at least. He shook his head before joining them. They played a few games of Horse, before leaving the park, and heading off to the movies. They were watching Batman and Robin with George Clooney.

James settled in and started to feel better about everything, as it seemed his father remembered both boys loved Batman.

“I gotta run to the bathroom. Okay?” His father said as he stood up.

“Alright.” Abel replied.

“Hurry back, Dad. You don’t want to miss the movie.” James whispered. Their father nodded before making his way out of the theatre. James wasn’t sure of how much time had passed, but all he knew was that it had been awhile since their father left.

He looked at Abel. “Do you think Dad’s okay?”

“Yeah, why wouldn’t be?”

James shrugged. “He’s been gone a long time.”

“Maybe he had to crap. Just shut up and watch the movie.”

James sighed and did as he was told, though he didn’t enjoy the movie. His mind was elsewhere. They left as the credits began to roll. James went into the bathroom, but his father wasn’t there. They found him in the lobby, sitting against a wall. His eyes were closed.

“Are you okay, Dad?” Abel asked, as he rushed over.

James said nothing. Something just told him that things weren’t right.

“Yeah.” Their dad said, his eyes jerking open. As James got closer, he could see how bloodshot the man’s eyes were. They weren’t like that earlier. He looked close to how he had looked the night before. “I just had to get out of there, man. Those speakers were killing my head. You know what I’m saying.”

As soon as his father said that last bit, James knew something was wrong. His father always said ‘You know what I’m saying’ when he was messed up. “Are you sure you’re alright, Dad?”

“Yeah, man. I’m cool.” He climbed to his feet, Abel helping him along the way. “Let’s go to Rick’s. I am sure he’d like to see you guys.”

Abel nodded, but James didn’t like that idea. “Shouldn’t we get home? Do we need to call Mom to come get us?”

“James…stop.” His brother said.

“No, no. Why would we need to do that?” Their father asked.

James shrugged once more. “You just look like you don’t feel good. That’s all.”

“I’m fine. Now let’s go.” Their father said, James sensing a growing agitation in the man’s voice, so he did as he was told. They sat in silence this time as they drove through the city, before coming up to a place James hated coming to.

His father’s friend was named Rick. He wasn’t the best of people as far as James could tell and was one of the reasons why his father liked to get messed up.

Rick welcomed them inside. “So, what brings you all by?”

“I wanted to talk about some business with you.” James heard his father state.

“Kids gotta go outside.”

“James…Abel…get outside. Now.”

They did as they were told, playing with Rick’s kids, Jake and Tiffany. Jake was slightly younger, while Tiffany was in Abel’s class.

“So, what sort of business does your dad do?” James found himself asking, as a ball was rolled his way. He kicked it as hard as he could, but Abel cut it relatively easy, shouting that James was already out.

Tiffany shrugged. “I don’t know. I just know it makes a lot of money. I also know they do whatever they do back in the spare bedroom, with the door closed.”

As they continued to play, day turned into night, the blue skies transitioning from gray to black. “Abel…” James shouted across the field, as he moved toward his brother. “Dad has been in there for forever. We need to get home.”

“Why?” Abel asked as he gasped for air, after hours of hard play. “Are you not having fun? You know Mom would have us doing all kinds of housework.”

“Whatever, man. I’m going to go get Dad.”

“Be my guest.”

James shook his head as he walked out of the field and onto the front porch of Rick’s house. It was nowhere near as nice as the house James and his siblings grew up in. He went to knock, but the door was cracked open. He didn’t hear the slightest sound, nor was there a hint of light in the entire place. James sighed before stepping inside.

He found himself in the living room, and he saw Rick asleep on one couch, while his father rested on the floor. James dropped down to one knee. “Dad.” He said, giving his father a slight nudge, but got no response. He could tell he was breathing, so James gave another nudge, followed by another, before adding some much-needed aggression to the fourth, which woke his father. He sat up and glared at James. “Dad…are you okay?”

“What do you want, boy?”

“Its late, Dad. We need to get home. Mom is probably worried sick.”

“Oh, who gives a shit?!?!?” James grew silent, but his father continued. “Of course, you do. You little mama’s boy! Well, I guess spending time with your dear old Dad isn’t fucking good enough for you.” His father said as he struggled to his feet. He snatched his keys off the coffee table before nudging James with his foot. “Get up. Let’s go since you’re in such a fucking rush.”

“Dad…”

“No. Don’t even go there. Just get your ass outside.” James got up and stomped outside. “You better slow you’re fucking roll, boy. I don’t want any goddamn attitude.”

James said nothing. He just climbed into the backseat, as he watched his father and brother talking. He couldn’t hear anything, but he could tell Abel was aggravated.

Their father got into the driver’s seat, as Abel tried to get into the back. “No. Abel…get up front.” Their father commanded. Abel sighed before doing as he was told. The car started up and off they went, once again in silence.

The silence didn’t last long, however. “I’m sorry Abel.” Their father said, looking over in the passenger seat. “Your brother was too worried about getting home to your Mom. He didn’t like the idea of having a guy’s day out.”

“It wasn’t that, Dad…” James said.

Their father glared at him. “Do I need to pull the car over? I told you that I didn’t want any fucking attitude.”

“No, sir.” James said, looking down. Silence filled the car once again, until he felt the wheels go off the road. He looked up, to see his father’s eyes were closed. “Dad!” He shouted, nudging the man’s shoulder.

His eyes flew open. “What the fuck are you doing? I’m driving!”

“You fell asleep!” James cried.

“Oh, my fucking God. No, I didn’t.” He looked over at Abel. “Did I fall asleep, buddy?”

Abel looked at James, and he could see the uneasiness in his brother’s eyes, which locked on their father. “You did, Dad. Maybe we should pull over and call Mom.”

“Oh, not you too…” Their father huffed and puffed. “I am good to go. I promise. Just watch.” He let go of the wheel, before catching it. James felt their father could sense the boys were upset which was why the bastard laughed.

“Don’t do that, Dad.” Abel pleaded.

“Here…” Their father started, before taking one hand off the wheel as he grabbed at Abel. “You think you can do a better job? Do it, then!”

“Dad, stop…” James stated.

“You shut up!” Their father glared at him, before looking at Abel once more. “Get over here. Right now!”

Abel locked eyes with his brother before looking back at their father, shaking his head. “No, Dad. I’m not going to. Just pull over, please.”

“Oh, shut the fuck up! Both of you…” Their father turned around, looking at James. “If it wasn’t for you, everything would be okay. I wouldn’t feel so bad for drinking or doing anything but no…You have to make sure a fucking big deal about everything…I cannot fucking stand you!”

James felt he was going to cry, but he swallowed his sadness as something exploded from his lips. “I hate you too! You’re a terrible father, and I wish you would just die!”

“What did you say…you little shit…” James felt fear course through as their father lunged toward him, grabbing him by the shirt collar, his hand meeting James’ jaw. His ears heard his brother crying out, and then his eyes saw a look of fear on Abel’s face. As well as the bright lights of the oncoming truck.

And then, James’ ears filled with the sounds of busting glass and screeching tires. He heard screams like he had never heard before. He heard it all until there was nothing but silence within the oncoming darkness.

____________________________________

New York City, New York

January 28th, 2020

“Can you hear me? If you can hear me…You are going to wake up as I count down from ten…” Williamson’s voice rang through, causing everything around him to rattle and shake.  “10….9….8….” The broken glass and bended steel began to reassemble itself and straighten. “7…6…5…” The screaming no longer pierced the air. He saw the truck, slowly going in reverse, his father sitting upright once again “4…3…2…” Everything else continued to move in reverse as well, as his ears filled with mumbled speech, before he heard her speak once more, as clear as day. “1…” His eyes shot open and he sat up, gasping for air, with sweat beading off his forehead as he looked around, gaining his bearings.

Taking a few deep breaths, he felt himself calming down, slowly but surely, realizing he was in Dr. Williamson’s office, seated on her couch. She knelt before him as they locked eyes, “Are you alright?” All he could do was shrug. She spoke once again and nodded, before taking a deep breath of her own. “I see. Well I need to do to ensure you are okay.” She stated firmly, before continuing to speak, “When is your birthday?”

He replied, while still slowing his breathing, working on regaining a sense of calm still. “April 20th, 1987.”

“Where were you born?” She fired out rather quickly, catching him slightly off-guard.

He ran his hands over his face, taking another deep breath and exhaling slowly. “Boone, North Carolina.”

“And more importantly,” She began, her eyes following his as if she were ensuring she maintained his gaze, as Williamson climbed to her feet. “What is your name?”

He looked down; his head rattled. He continued to take deep breaths, trying to find a center within himself. She repeated her question. “I need you to answer me. What is your name?” He continued to look down and away, as she repeated once more. He felt the impatience beginning to waiver through. “Are you James Evans?”

That was when he looked up, slowly shaking his head as they locked eyes. The background behind her grew like it exploded, before dwindling down its normal everyday size. “No.”

“Who am I speaking to?” She asked, as he watched her take a few steps back.

He exhaled. “It’s me. Abel.”

“I see.” She said, as she now glanced down and away. “How did you end up here, Abel? Where is James?”

He shrugged, letting out an exasperated breath. “I wish I knew, but I don’t have the damnedest clue.”

“This is what I was afraid of.”

“He was afraid of it, too.” Abel replied, cursing himself for pushing James the way he did, for trying to be encouraging instead of taking the time to listen and understand James’ thoughts and feelings. “I pushed him to do this, and…” His voice trailed off for a moment. He let out another sigh. “I pushed him to do this, and whatever happened…wherever he is…its because of me. It’s my fault.”

Williamson shook her head, taking a few steps closer. She seemed relieved to know it was Abel and not someone else, not another voice within James’ mind coming to the surface. “Its not your fault, Abel. Do not blame yourself.” She crossed her arms over her chest as she knelt before him once again. “James came here. He knew the risks. We both know that he did. Hell, we all knew them, and yet we still did it. His mind still isn’t as strong as it needs to be.” She said, shaking her head. He could hear her curse herself under her breath.

“We have to go back and bring him out.” Abel stated. “We have to.” He found himself pleading.

They locked eyes. “I know we do, Abel. Its just that…” Now her voice trailed off.

“It’s just what?” He asked, and she said nothing. He dropped off the couch, getting down on one knee. “Its just what?” He asked, the words filled with venom. “Answer me. Please.”

She exhaled deeply. “I don’t know if we will be able to this time, due to the state of his mind, and the strength of it, or lack thereof.”

Abel went to speak, but no words followed. He simply nodded before rising to his feet. He headed for the door, ignoring Williamson as she called out to him. He heard the defeat in her voice. It matched what he felt in his chest.

It became heavier as he walked through the New York streets. “Where did you go, James?” He asked, as he cut down an alley, trying to avoid an influx of people. He wanted to be alone, unless James decided to suddenly reappear.

Abel remembered their last night at Trinity. The memory of James beating on Lance in order to gain his freedom, and how James was unable to live with himself at the time. He felt he was a monster, something he never wanted to be. He recalled how he tried talking James out of what he had planned, but all Abel could do was watch as James began to slip away, a great distance growing between them, until James was no more.

Abel sighed, as he found himself at a halfway point in the city. He could continue forward and go to James’ home, or he could turn and go in the opposite direction to the apartment, James’ escape. He recalled how it became the same for him when James abandoned him.

He cursed himself, knowing that wasn’t the case this time. He cursed himself for even considering the option of going to the apartment. Abel knew Braelynn would be worried sick about James, and in her pregnant state, she didn’t need that.

“You’ve left me in a lose-lose situation, James.” He said, as he made his way toward the house. “I have to tell your wife the truth. I don’t want to lie, but I know things will be worse if the truth comes out later. She doesn’t deserve to be lied to.” A deep sigh escaped him, as he reached the bottom of the steps leading to the front door. “I wish things didn’t have to be this way. I don’t know if you can hear me, James but…” His voice broke for a moment. “But I’m sorry this has happened. Dr. Williamson can tell me not to blame myself all she wants, but that won’t change the fact that I still do.”

He stopped speaking when the front door opened. Braelynn stood in the doorway. She gave a half grin. He barely managed to wave. “Are you alright?” She asked. He gave a slight nod before making his way into the house, gently brushing by her, doing all he could to prolong telling her the truth, but she cornered him in the kitchen. “Are you sure you’re alright?” He gave another tiny nod. “Well, how did it go?”

And then, they locked eyes. He watched as hers grew larger, appearing to be dilated, and watery. He could tell just by looking at her that the truth was settling in. “James?” She asked, shaking her head, bringing her hand to her mouth, as the tears fell.

All he could do was shake his head, wishing he could comfort her, but that comfort would not come. Not this time.

____________________________________

Promo

The view was pitch black, with relatively quiet yet hauntingly eerie music began to fill the ears of the viewers. A light flicked on, showing the left side of James Evans’ face, at least as the viewing public knew him. Things faded to black for a few more moments, before Abel stood in front of a half white, half black background. He wore a black shirt and leather jacket, the SCW World Championship draped over his left shoulder.

He smirked, before the viewed switched to the end of Day of Infamy, where Syren attacked ‘James’ with a chair, before showing clips of the war that took place during the Superbowl half-time show. The clips ended, returning the view to ‘James’, as Abel finally began to speak. “Syren, I want to start off by saying one thing. You didn’t prove a damn thing. You proved that while you were once the best female wrestler on the planet, you are now nothing more than a shell of that. You’ve allowed yourself to become the very definition of a coward.” Clips of Syren standing with the rest of Infamous as ‘James’ fought against the odds were shown next.

“Now, I know what you’re thinking. James, you did what you did at the Chamber. Yes, I did. I repeat that I did it for the right reasons. People like Syren do not need to be in this business. Where once Syren caused this promotion and its roster to elevate the game, she now does nothing but hold them down. I hoped someone else would have stepped up, and taken Syren out, but no. Owen wasn’t able to get it done. Aaron Blackbourne was unable to get it done.”

“So, I took it upon myself to do something.” He said, as clips from Under Attack, with Syren falling out of the Chamber filled the view, before once again returning to Abel.

“I knew beating her in a straight up one on one match wouldn’t get the job done. So, I had to get a little creative. I did what I did, and Syren is still here. She kept coming for me, but in the end, despite all her tough talk, she proved she was more pussy than the one she eats on a nightly basis.”

“Syren, seems like neither of us can get rid of the other. You can’t fight me straight up. You like to continue playing the numbers game. That tells me the one thing I already knew. I’m in your head. I’ve infected your mind like a disease, and it has spread to the point that you’ll be forever haunted by the name James Evans.” Clips of James fighting various opponents appeared, as well as clips of him taking a beating, only to get back up to continue fighting.

“You can’t kill me, or my spirit. You did a number on me with the chair, after I handed you a win. I was preparing to get creative, to get surgical on your punk ass, to rid the SCW and to put you out of my misery. You got away, but I know you weren’t damage free. After all you and your lackeys did to me, I still got up and walked to the back.”

“On my own.” Abel stated as he leaned forward, removing the World title from his shoulder, as he continued. “You don’t have it in you to take that kill shot. Next time, I will make sure I beat you to the point where pulling the trigger will be an absolute necessity.” He said, as he lifted his free hand, his fingers mimicking a gun, before he jerks his hand up, the sound of a gun shot rippling through the scene, as he resumed speaking. “Because I am sick of you, and people like you. I made a vow to go to war with each and every one of you. I’ve not lost sight of that. It’s been sort of a mission my entire life. Fighting against bullies and making them feel smaller than they deserved to feel.”

“But back then, it was beyond difficult for me to fight back. You see, I was like Aaron Blackbourne. A little different. But unlike Aaron, I wasn’t really part of the social scene in school. I wasn’t even remotely close to being quote unquote popular. I’d get bullied for a lot of stuff stemming from what people knew, or thought they knew, regarding my home life.”

“After I’d take a beating at school, or even out in public, going out with the few friends I had…they were fellow outcasts…I’d go home. I’d go into my room, put on my headset and plug in a CD before grabbing a pencil and notebook. With those pages, pressing the lead as hard as I could into the paper without breaking or tearing anything, I’d let my imagination run wild.”

Clips of a young child drawing in a notebook, the pictures littered the screen. The pictures transitioned into words, which sprang out onto the screen in various positions within the view. “I’d draw my own comics, depicting me as the rising hero, stepping out from the shadows to fight the evil being dispensed by the bullies I drew as supervillains committing various dastardly deeds. If I wasn’t drawing comics, I’d write stories. I’d write stories, basing characters off my life and those in it. I’d write about the main character’s trials and tribulations, overcoming the hardships of the world. I’d even write poems or song lyrics to help me get my anger out into words.” The pictures and words disappeared, Abel finding the view had returned to him, as he continued.

“You see, I became creative as a way to cope. As a way to help gain some confidence. I’ve lost and regained confidence throughout my entire life. But I truly feel I’ve found my place after all these years. Being the voice of the voiceless. Standing up for those who feel beat down by the world, and the bullies like Syren who do all they can to make others feel like they are less than nothing.”

“I got the people, and the people have me.”

The tempo of the music switched from eerie to louder, more rage filled, as Abel spoke, his voice matching the mood of the music, as his words progressed. “I want not only the people, but those in the back who feel like their voice isn’t heard, that they don’t have to sit on the sidelines, while those who are just born into this, or step into a room and are just primed for greatness, take everything for themselves, leaving nothing for anyone else. I want those people to step out from the sidelines, and fight against the bullies. To not let the hardships weigh them down.”

“To get…creative when it comes to expressing that inner anguish. To use it for good. To make a change in not only their lives, but the lives of others.”

“You don’t have to worry about getting dirty in order to do the right thing. That is for me to do. I will do whatever is necessary to ensure our voices are heard. One voice together, fighting for something for us. For the betterment of us, be in the wrestling world, or out in the real world.”

“That is what makes this all tick.”

“…Us.” Abel paused for a few moments as the music suddenly stopped. He lifted the SCW World Championship back into his view, as he took a few more moments to stare at it, studying it, before returning his attention the camera, as he spoke up once again.

“No one has the right to pick and choose who is destined for greatness. You may not have been born into a family with the world being served to you on a silver platter, but you were born. You were given the opportunity to do something great. And that is exactly what I did when I entered the End of the Year battle royal and walked away as the new SCW World Champion.”

“I’ve wanted to defend this title since I won it. I may have made some rather uncouth comments about the lady in charge, but I was speaking from the heart. I was speaking my mind. It can be seen as me whining, or me being an asshole. I felt I was speaking the truth. If I am shunned for that, then so be it. Like I said earlier, I’m no stranger to being unpopular.”

“Hell, look at what I did when Redemption was named tag team of the year for the second time in a row. I let my feelings be known about Angelica Jones. I still stand by them. I’m not going to come out and earn some boos, before turning around partnering up with one of the biggest so-called heroes this company has ever seen.”

“I’m not here to make friends.”

“I am here to fight.”

“I have proven that ever since I stepped foot into the SCW. I have proven that ever since I returned nearly two years ago. I have climbed to the very top. I have given the people something different, so they are not bored by the repetitiveness of Syren and Sienna Swann, as well as all her carbon copies that flood wrestling companies all over the world.”

“And I will prove that once again this Sunday, as I defend the SCW World Championship for the first time against someone who has been labeled a future World Champion by a living legend. I will defend this Championship against someone who has never really been given the chance to shine underneath the bright lights of the main event scene, and someone who I have no doubt will prove that they belong under those lights for many years to come.”

“It’s just that Sunday night, is not going to be your night.” Abel stated, as he shook his head, remembering all the praise Aaron had received across social media. Similar praise had been sent his way when he and James won the World title at the End of the Year special, but it was overshadowed by a never-ending flowing of incessant bitching.

“I would apologize Aaron, but I’m far from sorry for the war I am going to bring to you in the American Airlines Center as we travel to Dallas, Texas.”

“This is your moment to truly live up to the statement made by Kelcey Wallace. This is your moment to show that you’re not some one-hit wonder after beating Syren last year at Apocalypse.”

“But after seizing and creating all these moments, I am going to have dig down deep in order to put you down, to continue my reign as SCW World Champion, as you see I’m not ready to give this up. There is still so much more important work to be done.”

“As I said, I made a vow to go to war, Aaron. I am only getting started. With the way Breakdown has been going the last few weeks, it just adds to my statement of there being so much more work to be done. Syren and Sienna pollute the air waves. Sienna is ending shows, talking about absolutely nothing, except fuck the people and Regan’s Trios contract.”

“You see, I want to face Sienna. I am ready to put this title on the line against her. I’m not ready to face her because your good friend, Owen said it needed to happen. I am ready to face her because she needs to be put down.”

“But…”

“I know in order to even have a chance to defend the SCW World Championship against Sienna, I must get through you. Now, you and I have never faced off before. Our paths have never truly crossed, so this is a first time match up. It is a break from the monopoly certain superstars have generated at the top of the card, with the title I hold near and dear, at the center of it all.” The SCW World title was placed on display, as the view moved around in a circle, before landing on Abel, as he continued.

“And that break needs to continue. I know that if we go out and steal the show as we both know we’re capable of, then it could open the door to so many others who get overlooked because they’re not a model, or sell rum…I could go on and on, Aaron but let’s talk about this match. Our match.” The view was filled with shots of Aaron as well as ‘James’, only to settle on Abel once again.

“It is for the richest prize in this industry, and all that other cliched shit. We know that. Just as we both know you’re one of the most talented performers to ever grace the SCW with his presence. You can grapple with the best of them, before taking to the air, and outshining many of the stars surrounding you.”

“Now, I’m not exactly sure of your opinion of me. You could say you respect me, but in the same breath, take a page from your friend Owen’s book. He has an issue with the actions I’ve taken the past, being against my win at all costs, mentality. The thing is this, Aaron. If that is the direction you want to take, then remember my words about going to war. All is fair when it comes to war. You are fighting for survival when you step onto the battlefield, and that is exactly what I am going to do when I find myself staring at you from across the ring.”

“I know how good you are. I know you can take this from me. I know when the bell rings, creativity will truly be unchained, as we fight and scrap to gain an advantage over the other. You’re a big fan of art, and we will create a masterpiece in that ring. We will create a work of art that will leave people on the edge of their seats. It is not going to be beautiful, as there is nothing beautiful about war.” Shots of Abel, or James, covered in blood, while smoke rose around him, took over the view for a few moments.

“This will be more along the lines of a horror movie. You like to paint your face and upper torso different shades, slipping into different demonic personas at times. You want to portray a demon, while I have done nothing but fight and overcome demon after demon in my lifetime. You want to be a ‘demon’ to express your creativity. I fight them to generate change, not only in my personal life, but within the realm of professional wrestling.”

“That is why I am willing to go as far as needed, before pushing myself that much more in order to retain this. I will endure whatever pain you inflict. I will let you beat me from pillar to post, but I will continue to get back up.”

“Just as I have always done, Aaron. Just as I always will. Whatever hole I’ve found myself, I’ve climbed out and stood tall. Just as I will do this Sunday. I’m writing a book, Aaron and you are just a chapter in this novel, recounting my ascension, as I fight to change the SCW for the better, as I fight for the soul of this place.”

“You will fight valiantly, like you always do. Like you did when you became SCW Television Champion. But in the end, you will experience true art. You will experience defeat, and it will help you grow. I’ve always been more into the stories that are filled with tragedy as well as triumph. You will experience tragedy, but you will also know triumph, as you take comfort in the fact that you’ve been seen in a whole different way.”

“It just won’t be as SCW World Champion.”

“This belt isn’t some trinket. It isn’t some accessory, or something to be broken down and made into a litter of participation ribbons. This is important, just as the pain and anguish we are about to experience is necessary. Just as respect must be thrown out the window, as we shed blood, sweat, and tears before I close the book on you, and move on.” A clip of a battered and bleeding ‘James’ was shown, as he reached down and grabbed the SCW World title. He looked back at something over his shoulder, before nodding and looking ahead. He took a deep breath, before beginning to step forward.

Abel continued to speak, as the view remained on ‘James’ as he walked away, appearing to be walking away from a ring, heading toward a battlefield. “Yes, we will meet for the first time Sunday. We will fight, and then we will go our separate ways. You will fight to get back to this spot, while I continue my fight against the evils of this company, while I continue to do what is necessary, whether its liked or not, to rid the SCW of true corruption.”

The view then settled on his face, as he spoke directly into the camera, as if he had locked eyes with Aaron in the flesh, as he continued. “Not just because I want to…but because I have to.”

“If it means I have to cripple you to continue this fight, then so be it.”

“This is my life. This is my purpose, and I refuse to let anyone stop it. Not even you.” He then looked down at the SCW World Championship, nodding at it, before walking out of view, as everything returned to darkness.

Trinity Burning, 6.1

Trinity Burning 

 

6.1

Chicago, Illinois

January 25th, 2020

James sat quietly in the cab. He had just arrived in Chicago for the Day of Infamy pay per view. He had a match scheduled against one of his main rivals from the past year, Giovanni Aries. But his mind wasn’t on the match. No, it was elsewhere.

It was back in his childhood home. A home that was falling apart, much like the people, who once occupied the space, did on a damn near daily basis. Much like the sole survivor of the drug fueled holocaust James and his family had endured.

He saw the home, and how it was breaking down in chunks. How the yard looked like shit. How there was nothing close to life in the surrounding area.  He tried to focus on good things from the past, but he couldn’t. As it was with his match, his mind wanted to focus on something else.

It wanted to focus on the conversation with his mother, a face he hadn’t seen in person in many, many years. And the words she expressed made him regret ever going in the first place.

He found her face down on the floor, before rushing in. He was afraid. Scared shitless would have been more like it. He nearly called 911, but she came to. They locked eyes, and James felt a slight bit of hope, until she uttered the words: “Hey Abel.”

And then, James thought as he ran his hands over his face as he let out a sigh, it was all downhill from there.

He pressed his forehead against the window, watching the Windy City pass him by as the memory began to form in his mind.

“Hey Abel.” She said.

James shook his head, questioning why she would say that. Why she would know about Abel. “No, Mom. It’s me. It’s James.”

He heard Abel’s voice come from behind him. “We need to leave now, James.”

He ignored him, keeping his eyes on his mother. “Do you not recognize me?”

She grinned, despite her eyes rolling in the back of her head. “Of course, I do honey. You’re my son. Why wouldn’t I recognize you?”

She started to move, and James slowly rose to his feet as he helped his mother to hers. They stood there for a few moments. She dusted herself off before he spoke. She wore a tattered San Francisco 49ers shirt, black jogging pants, and white socks that would have been white except for the dirt they had picked up from the floor, which like the rest of the house, was unkempt. “You say you recognize me, but you didn’t call me by my name.”

He watched as she looked around, before she reached over and grabbed a pack of cigarettes off the coffee table in front of the couch that appeared ripped to shreds. She lit one up. He spoke again. “Mom…”

She took a puff, exhaling as she shook her head. “What is it?” She said, before looking off at nothing,

“Did you hear what I said?” He remembered asking, the frustration within only growing.

“Yes, but as you can tell…I’m not myself right now.” She said, motioning toward her appearance. Her tattered shirt matched her tattered image. Her face was dried and crusty. He could tell she had not showered in days. Maybe even weeks. The rotten stench came from her.

He recalled shaking his head. “You’ve not been yourself for years.” James paused, looking away from the city, taking a deep breath as he leaned forward his seat. The cab driver asked if he was okay. He just gave a simple nod, as the memory continued to filter out.

“What do you want me to say?” His mother asked, before taking another drag.

“I want to know why you called me Abel.”

She shook her head. “I didn’t call you that.” But he could tell she knew that he knew she was lying.

“Yes, you did.”

He heard Abel speak once again. “James, stop this. Let’s go.”

His mother shook her head.

“Yes, you did Mom. I heard you say it.”

She shook her head once again. He found himself getting frustrated. “Yes, you did! Don’t lie to me! You called me Abel. Now, why did you say that name?”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about.” She said, before adding, “James.” He wasn’t convinced. It sounded forced.

“Yes, you do.”

Abel chimed in once again. “James, I am telling you. We need to leave. Let’s not do this. Now isn’t the best time.”

He closed his eyes, letting out a deep sigh, as he remembered how badly he wanted to tell Abel to shut the fuck up, and to stay out of it. He didn’t, however. He kept his focus on his mother. “Just tell me, Mom. It shouldn’t be that difficult.”

She shook her head, as her foot started to tap. She looked away, taking another drag. “You should already know. I shouldn’t have to tell you.”

“Tell me what?” He recalled asking, as confusion began to mix with his frustration, creating the perfect cocktail for disaster.

“James, please don’t do this.” She said, as he watched as she put out on cigarette, before lighting up another. He remembered how her hands trembled. Her hands always did that, especially when his father got her to start using. Or when he was pissed and would beat her. “I really can’t do this right now.”

He remembered shaking his head, refusing to give up. “No, I want to know why you called me another name. I want to know why you said Abel.” He said, with much more fire and vigor than before. The frustration was reaching its tipping point.

James remembered how Abel told him that he didn’t need to go down this road. That he needed to leave well enough alone. Those words lingered in his head as he climbed out of the cab, before entering the hotel and checking in. The memory continued as he got into the elevator before being taken to his room.

“You’re going to make me do this, aren’t you?” His mother cried out. He wanted to feel bad but then he remembered what McIntosh had told him during his stay in Trinity. How his mother sold him out to get herself a fucking fix.

“Yes, I am. I want some answers, and I want them right fucking now!” He shouted at his mother for the first time in what felt like a decade.

He stopped the memory but only temporarily. He felt close to losing his shit, as he remembered his mother’s response. He stepped into his room, closing the door and let out a sigh, feeling somewhat safe as he slid down to his ass, the memory returning.

She ran a hand over her face, before looking at him. He could see the tears building in her eyes, red from a high he had ruined. “Abel was your brother, James. He was your fucking brother. God!” She shouted, as the tears began to fall.

“Wait…what do you mean?” He asked, trying to make sense of her words. Words that he didn’t believe. Part of him refused. Part of wanted to but couldn’t. “My brother’s name is Logan. And that is the only brother I have ever had.”

She shook her head, slowly dropping to her knees. “No…James…no…God, why did you come here?”

He dropped before her, trying to get her to look him in the eyes. “My brother’s name is Logan. And that is the only brother I have ever had. Right?” She shook her head, not looking at him. “Right?”

Abel spoke again. “James, leave it be. Leave her be. You’ve done enough.”

The memory faded as he found himself in the hotel kitchen, raiding the liquor cabinet he had requested. He poured himself a drink. As he lifted the glass, he noticed his hands were trembling. Like hers. He downed the drink, before pouring himself another. His hands continued to tremble, and he continued to drink, wanting the memory to stop.

For a little while at least.

He hadn’t been able to sleep well since the day his mother confessed, since she told him the ugly truth. A truth he didn’t know about.

At least, he thought he didn’t know.

His phone went off. Braelynn was calling. He hit ignore, before sending a text telling her he was napping. That he’d call her later. James knew, however, that sleep wouldn’t come until he drank away the memory. He saw his mother’s face. Her tears exposed themselves to him, as he heard the sadness in her voice. It rang in his ears, so he poured another drink.

Then another.

____________________________________

Days Prior

New York City, New York

When Bram Theron woke up, he had an idea. It was more of a plan, really. Things were still coming together. Nothing was exactly concrete. He had breakfast with his wife, before getting a shower. Once he was out of the shower, he shaved and patted his face dry, before taking a few moments to look at the bags under his eyes, due to the lack of sleep he had endured thanks to the case he was chasing.

Amelia Jenkins.

He put on his favorite dress shirt, before slipping on the tie his wife had gotten him for Christmas. It had a cluster of crosses littering it. She had told him it was for good luck, to make sure he was always protected. He slipped on his gun, before grabbing his badge.

The case over Amelia had not gone his way, at all. He remembered the disappointment on James’ face when he told him about her re-emergence, about how she denied everything he had said. For some reason, however, Bram couldn’t ignore James’ confession. He felt more truth to it than anything else.

That was enough to get him out of the house on that morning. He traveled across the city, and before he knew it, he was where things seemed to have began for Amelia and James.

He knew he was going to get chewed out for it, but he was in the office of Dr. David McIntosh. He had his reasons. James Evans and Amelia Jenkins were two of the biggest.

“So, what can I help you with today?” McIntosh asked, once they were seated and comfortable. McIntosh wasn’t what Bram had expected. He was bald, a scratchy beard, and kind demeanor. Like he truly cared. Bram couldn’t help, however, to think there was a lie behind those eyes staring at him.

He cleared his throat, trying to focus himself. “I’m here out of…let’s say…curiosity.” He stated, with a grin, before showing his badge. “I’m a detective. I get paid to be curious, but to find the facts as well.

The doctor grinned as well, as he nodded. “I see. Well, then. Tell me what it is that you’re curious about, and maybe we can go over some facts, too.”

Bram nodded himself, before continuing. “I see there is no need to beat around the bush.” He grinned, with McIntosh matching the expression. “I’m here because I’m curious about you.” The detective said, pointing at the doctor, as both of their grins faded rather quickly.

“And why would you be curious about me?” McIntosh asked, looking somewhat bewildered.

Bram exhaled. “Well, you see. A few months ago, a girl went missing. I was assigned the case. I did a little bit of digging and found out she came to you for mental health treatment. And not only did she come to your office…” he said, pausing for him to gather his thoughts, trying to keep his frustration with the entire case buried deep down. “She went to a facility known as the Trinity Institute. I did some more research, and I learned that you ran that place.”

It was McIntosh’s time to nod. “All you’re saying is true. I work with many people here in my office, and if their level of care is more strenuous, I offer them the opportunity to stay in my facility. The Trinity Institute, as you mentioned, has helped many patients find their own state of peace, as well as betterment of their minds.”

“Ah yes.” The detective flashed another grin. “That is all well and good. I have some issues with all that you’re saying, however. You see, this missing person had told a few people that Trinity was anything but a place of peace. That she received nothing close to the betterment of her mind. That her stay at Trinity was nothing less than a nightmare.” He paused once again, locking eyes with McIntosh. He tried to get a read on him, wondering if he was making the doctor nervous.

But the doctor remained calm, only adding to Bram’s frustration. “Well, as I am sure you know in your own life, or your own line of work, you cannot please everyone.”

“No, you cannot. You must take the good with the bad. But,” He sighed once again. “It seems I’m running into more bad than anything else.”

“That is unfortunate.”

“I’m glad you see it that way, doc.” Bram continued. “You see, just a few weeks ago, after months of looking for this girl, this young woman…she just shows up at the station…POOF!” He said, mimicking an explosion with his hands. “Like magic, she appears.”

“Was she in good health?” McIntosh asked. Bram nodded, telling himself the doctor did very well in displaying such concern.

“She was, which I found to be damn near miraculous.”

“Well, of course.”

Bram frowned. “And then, we spoke. Everything started to really fall apart. This image she had built of you, built of Trinity…nothing added up with what her story conveyed from the past. It was no longer a nightmare. It was Heaven on Earth. A true paradise.”

McIntosh chuckled. “Well, that’s good for me I’d say. And even you,” He said motioning toward the detective. “Makes your job easier.”

“I wish.”

“And why is that?”

Bram shrugged. “As I said, everything started to fall apart. Things didn’t add up. So,” He sighed. “I decided to come see for myself. To look either the master of nightmares, or the conveyor of paradise, in the eyes and decide for myself.”

“And what is your verdict?”

“I guess we will find out.”

A long pause fell between them then. That was when Bram noticed the doctor becoming slightly uncomfortable. He’d twitch in his seat, as he began to flip through his agenda before looking at Bram and giving a slight smirk. “Perhaps we will, but if you don’t mind…I have an appointment with a client coming up soon. I need to make sure I am fully prepared for that. I like my clients to know they have my full attention.”

McIntosh rose to his feet, as did Bram. They shook hands as Bram replied. “That’s what I like any potential suspects to know when it comes to me.”

“I beg your pardon…”

Bram shook his head. “No need. You have a good one, doc. Thank you for your time. I’m sure we will see one another again.” The detective said with a wink, before heading out of the office as he was welcomed by the outside world.

Which was where he ran into Amelia.

“And how did that go?” His superior, Daniel Haskins, asked.

“Something is not right. This whole situation feels fucked from Jump Street, if I’m being honest.” Bram said, as he paced around in his office. “He seems like a nice guy, and she swears up and down this McIntosh guy is legit, yet she says other shit that just leaves too much up in the air. It raises too many questions that deserve answers.”

“Okay, first off…” Haskins said as he sat nestled in Bram’s chair, his eyebrows furrowing. “You need to take a deep breath and calm down.”

“Now, you sound like my wife.”

The gruff Haskins shrugged. “Someone, besides her, needs to take care of you and tell you what you need to hear.”

“And what happens once I calm down?”

“Well, what is it that you’re asking me for here, Detective Theron?”

Bram sighed, remembering the conversation with James, remembering the file he had read on Amelia, and how things did not add up. “I want to keep the case open.”

“Well, you don’t really have anything. The girl came to us. She was fine. She denied anything bad happened while with this McIntosh fella, or during her stay at Trinity. She didn’t deny what Chris Lawrence did, or that he lied to her, so we have that.”

“And yet Chris Lawrence is nowhere to be found.” Bram added.

“But we’re not looking at him, or for him, are we?” Haskins fired back.

Bram sighed as he looked down. “I think there’s something much bigger going on here. Something she isn’t telling us. Something that I’m not seeing.”

His superior rose to his feet and patted him on the right shoulder. “Look, I know how you like to create these paranoid conspiracies in your head. You don’t need to do that. You’re a damn good detective. It seems to me that you’re getting too wrapped up in this thing, and you’re trying to make it something it isn’t.”

They locked eyes. “No, I’m not. It’s definitely not. There is more going on.”

“Then give me something, Bram. Give me a reason, some evidence, anything and I will work with you to keep this going.”

“That’s all I ask.”

“Then start digging, because your window of opportunity is very tiny.”

Bram sat down in his chair, bringing his hands to his face. He cursed anyone and everyone involved with the case, before telling himself it wasn’t going to help him. The only thing that would help was for him to get started. That was the thing, however. He didn’t know where to start.

____________________________________

Chicago, Illinois

January 26th, 2020

Abel walked through the gray, hands in his pockets, and his head down. He bit down on his bottom lip and shook his head from side to side. James was practicing self-abuse because of the ugly truth. A truth that he didn’t even know, as James’ mind had forced it deep down and away, buried deep within the pockets of his brain. It was a truth that seemed to have set James off, and in turn, only infuriated Abel more than he should have already been.

He was preparing to face Giovanni Aries. He was ready to end the war that had started nearly a year prior. Abel not only wanted to eliminate Aries for what he had done to James, but for the games and attacks he had committed against him as well. Their first battle didn’t end well for his opponent, and Abel intended to make sure their war that was scheduled to take place later on in the night, ended far worse for Aries. Not only was Abel pissed off about all that had led up to their match, he was pissed off his newly won SCW World Championship wasn’t on the line.

He had been going off script, or not doing things the James way, when he had addressed not only Aries, but Syren, as well as Kimberly Williams. He made his grievances known in regard to Sasha Drachewych, and her rule about him not being able to defend the title. He knew James would not make any sort of subliminal threat to the owner of the company, as he had respect for the woman’s father. Abel, however, was highly aggravated and felt her call was bullshit. It had made him say things that wouldn’t have been James approved.

But that wasn’t the only thing on his mind. It was that ugly truth. Like James, he was learning more of his history, peeling back the layers to reveal the muscles and fibers underneath it all. He was a real-life person at one time. He was only a child when that real life had come to an end. He became nothing more than a memory. And like the holder of that memory, he grew just as James did. And like most things in James’ head, Abel knew everything became twisted and turned into a narrative where neither of them knew what was real and what wasn’t.

That was the reason he, nor James, interacted with any of the fans as they walked through the airport after they landed in Chicago. The fans were cheering for James, wanting his autograph, but they said nothing. Their eyes remained forward, as they walked with purpose. Abel knew James still hadn’t worked out things in his head, that he hadn’t been able to cope with the knowledge his mother had extended to him. And it left Abel where he was.

In the gray.

He wanted out in order to give James time in the quiet, time to himself. Abel wanted to fight Aries, to take out all the frustration he and James had built up inside. But all he could do was walk, the gray surrounding him, as he waited for the perfect opportunity to resume control of the driver’s seat.

“You need to get your head in the game.” He heard, causing Abel to stop in his tracks. He heard the sound of a match being lit. He turned to find Charles Evans striking a match before lighting his trademark cigarette. “James is spending too much time whining about a lot of shit he shouldn’t be. You need to be in charge. We are in the middle of a war.”

Abel shook his head. “I think he has every single reason to be pissed off and upset, right now. I wouldn’t call it whining. That’s a slap in the face, just like what his mother told him.”

Charles took a puff. He shook his head as he exhaled, smoke floating like tiny clouds around him. “I told you that you needed to stop him, Abel. And you didn’t.”

“Its not like I didn’t try.” He fired back, stepping closer to Charles. “Your son can be a stubborn son of a bitch at times.”

“He gets it honest, doesn’t he?” Charles commented, with a Cheshire cat-like grin. “I’d say that would be my fault.” He took another drag. “Either way, he didn’t need to go see that bitch. She may have ruined everything.”

“Everything as in what?”

Charles blew smoke in his direction. “Everything as in this war. But then again, you’re not doing so hot yourself.”

His statement irked Abel. He stepped closer, locking eyes with James’ father. “And what the hell does that mean, exactly?”

“Exactly what I said.” Charles said, clearly not intimidated.

“Well, feel fucking free to enlighten me, so you’re the end-all, be-all.” Abel said, motioning toward the ground, letting Charles know he had the floor.

“You’re spending too much time griping about that Sasha cunt. No one gives a fuck about her. You’ve been ready to tear Sienna and Syren’s heads off their fucking shoulders. You’ve been ready to maim Aries, and yet you want to talk about Sasha and how she won’t let you defend the title. Give me a fucking break.”

“The title is very important to not only me, but to James.”

“The title has nothing to do with James. You may have let him get the win, but you’ve done all the fucking work, Abel. Embrace that knowledge for a moment.” Abel went to speak but stopped himself. Charles continued. “You need to be focused on destroying those in your way, to prove why you deserve to be champion. Not bitching about Sasha.”

“I’m tired of fuckers like Sienna and Syren talking about Sasha coddling James…or me…” He said, shaking his head. “It’s so far from the fucking truth. I want it known that I want to defend the belt. I want it known that they are wrong.”

Charles chuckled. “That is what you fail to realize. The people…the fans…they know the truth. They know those two fucks are more full of shit than a goddamn clogged toilet. They are fucking delusional. They believe in their own hype. Its pitiful if you ask me.”

“I think I’m doing okay, despite what you claim.”

Charles shook his head, blowing smoke once again. “You’re just as stubborn as James. I guarantee you that this direction you’re trying to take, this narrative you’re trying to push will make you look stupid before you know what to do. And when that happens, you’ll more than likely struggle to fix it. I suggest a change in your course of action.”

“Its hard to think of anything other than just addressing, and wanting to hurt, those who have pissed me off.” Abel replied, breaking away from Charles’ gaze. “With the truth being exposed to James and I…there’s no telling what sort of mindset either of us are in.”

Charles rolled his eyes. “Whatever mindset you are in…that is what I’m concerned about. James can deal with his shit. Right now, you need to get into the driver’s seat. You need to be ready to fight. Like I said, you need to get your head in the game.”

Abel went to speak but found himself unable to do so once again. Charles walked by him. Abel took a few deep breaths, before turning and following him, knowing that he was right.

– – – – – – – – –

James stood in his locker room. He heard the thunderous roar of the crowd, shaking the United Center. He knew thousands of wrestling fans were enjoying what they felt to be the greatest pro wrestling in the world. He wasn’t, however. His mind was elsewhere, back in the same place it had been since he left his mother’s, wishing he could have burned the house, and all the memories that came along with it, to the ground.

And yet, the memory remained.

He recalled as he dropped before her, trying to get her to look him in the eyes. “My brother’s name is Logan. And that is the only brother I have ever had. Right?” She shook her head, not looking at him. “Right?”

He heard Abel’s voice again. “James, leave it be. Leave her be. You’ve done enough.”

James finally replied to Abel. “Shut the hell up! This is between me and her! This has nothing to do with you, right now.”

Abel rolled his eyes and he remembered the rising urge to put him through a wall, only realizing it would be him putting himself through one. “How can you stand there and say that? We are in this together. It is you and me, James. You and me!” He shouted, while pointing a finger in the space between them.

“No! This is between me and her! You’re just a voice in my head! Nothing more!” James remembered shouting in his head, trying and failing to ignore the feeling that slowly rose up his spine. The feeling that told him that Abel was much more.

“James…” Abel said, shaking his head, looking down and away.

James looked at him sideways. “Is there something you know that I don’t?” Abel said nothing. “Answer me, Abel! You knew about her and the connection with McIntosh. And what did you do? You hid it from me! I had to find out during our illustrious stay in Trinity.” James said, with a chuckle as he shook his head in disgust. “I guess I shouldn’t be surprised if you keep things from me.”

“Don’t you dare blame me!” Abel shouted as he glared. “I had nothing to do with you not knowing about your mother and that son of bitch. Just as I had nothing to do with you not knowing the truth about me. Hell…” He said, throwing his hands up in the air and shaking his head. “I didn’t know it, either.”

“Of course, I shouldn’t blame you. You’re the outcome of so many of my problems.” She…” James hissed, as he pointed at his mother. “Is one of two roots that caused those problems. They are the reason you’re here.” He stated, pointing to the side of his head, as he continued. “I’m so sick of this. Just leave me, Abel. Let me handle why I’m here.”

Abel sighed, before replying, his words seemed filled with defeat. “James, all I can say is that you’ve been through a never-ending flow of bullshit in your life. And you’re right…” He paused, letting out a deep breath. “Your parents are the root of it. As far as the truth coming to light, it is due to your mind. You’ve experienced so much that you’ve buried a lot of it.”

“I guess secrets and ghosts of the past don’t stay buried.” James said, letting out a deep sigh of his own, before returning his attention back to his mother. She had brought her legs to her chest, another lit cigarette hanging from between her lips, the same near death look on her face, her eyes filled with sorrow that would more than likely end. “Mom…” He said, calmly. “Please, tell me the truth.”

She took a drag from her cigarette, wiping tears and snot from her face, as she exhaled heavily. Their eyes did not meet, but she spoke, quietly. “I never wanted things to turn out the way that they did, James. I don’t know if you believe me, or if you could ever buy into a goddamn thing that I have to say. She took a quick glance at him, but he looked away. James felt ashamed, but also felt she deserved a lot worse than a pinch of disrespect.

“I always wanted us to be this big happy family. That was what I had always wanted. Even when I was a kid.” She continued, sniffling as she took another drag. “Your grandfather used to tell me to stop dreaming about boys and having a family.” She laughed. A memory of his grandfather caused James to grin, though he tried to hide it. “But I couldn’t help it. I always told him of my plans. How I wanted to marry this rich, sweet, handsome man…” James couldn’t help but scoff at that idea, knowing who she did marry. His mother took another drag, shaking her head. “I wanted a bunch of kids, too. And I got a bunch of kids out of the deal.”

“But…” James began. “You didn’t get the rich, sweet, handsome man. Nor did you get the big happy family, did you?” He said, letting his bitterness shine brightly.

“We were happy once.”

“We were?”

She sighed, taking another drag. She shook her head. “Yes, we were. At least, until the accident.”

“What accident?” He asked, feeling his blood slowly returning to boil.

His mother, the once beautiful Pamela Evans, put out her cigarette before running hands over her face, tears being ripped from her eyes, as some fell to the floor while the rest were gliding through the rat’s nest of hair she had. “The accident…” Her voice was already beginning to break. “The accident was the day that everything changed.”

“What happened?” He asked, hating part of himself for doing so. But James told himself, he had to know.

“You and your brother, Abel went out for the day with your father. He had gotten onto you two pretty good the night before. He wanted to take you both out in order to make it up to you guys. And then…” Her voice broke, just as the rest of her did. She stood up and James watched as she walked out of the living room, going through the kitchen, and disappearing out of sight.

He took a few moments to collect himself, to contemplate his next move. He wanted to know the entire story. She said he had a brother named Abel. Was this another secret, another member of the dead, that he buried so deep. If so, James asked himself, why would he want to bury him?  To hide his memory from himself.

He recalled finally climbing to his feet, slowly entering the kitchen. He wanted to enter the room to find his mother cooking a meal for them, before they’d sit down and talk about anything. About everything. But he quickly realized that idea was a gathering of memories. The kitchen, James saw, was falling apart like everything else.

He journeyed further, going through the place he once called home, a place filled with memories as well as broken dreams. The walls were cracked and crumbled in certain spots. The house had a second living room, or den. The carpet was stained and molded. That was where James found his mother. She was standing next to a bookshelf that had collected dust and mold, like the pictures she stared at, in a photo album he knew all too well. It was where she kept all the photos of her children. And if what she had said was true, then James’ curiosity grew with each step as he edged closer to her.

She sniffled, as her crying had not ceased. Her eyes were damp, her cheeks stained. The mess she had appeared to be when he first found her, had grown to ten times worse. He stood next to her however, despite the smell. He reminded himself that he had to know.

“There you two are…” She said, pointing to a picture of two small boys. James knew one was him. The other, looked exactly like him.

He felt tears building up, but he forced them back. “That…that’s Abel.”

She nodded. “Yes, that’s him. He was the outgoing one of you two. You were quiet and laid back, compared to him. You two always had fun together, however.”

He sighed heavily, as he continued to fight in order to maintain his composure. He didn’t want her to see him cry. “We did?” He asked, a grin forming on his face. James wondered if it masked his sadness, as well as the anger he felt. He was beginning to question whether he should have been mad at her or not.

“You two were…” She inhaled, as her words seemed to tug at her heart strings, just as they did his. She continued, as she exhaled. “You two were inseparable.”

He closed his eyes, wishing he could remember, cursing himself because he couldn’t. “This accident…what happened?”

He heard her sigh. “You boys went out with your father. You all spent the day together. You went to the park. Got lunch. Shot some hoops at the high school. And then…” She cleared her throat. He felt she was trying to keep it together, much like he was. “And then, your father went to a friend’s house. It was the first time he started mixing drugs. He mixed the wrong batch, with the wrong amount, and took you guys driving with him. I don’t think you guys got very far down the road before…” She stopped. She began to sob again, causing James to open his eyes. She took another deep breath, wiping away tears, before she fanned herself for a moment.

James wanted her to continue, but he stepped back giving her some space. He recalled, feeling that he could have given her that, at least.

The memory faded as a knock came at his locker room door. He was told he had five minutes to get ready.

He would let Abel dominate, but when Aries managed to gain control, James told himself that he’d take the driver’s seat away from Abel, because he wanted to feel every ounce of pain. He felt he needed to.

____________________________________

Chicago, Illinois

January 26th, 2020

Earlier

Ivy stepped off the plane. The bright lights of the Windy City welcomed her, and she felt like it had so much more potential than New York. She wasn’t sure if it was because she had grown bored of the Big Apple, or if it was too rotten to its core to be saved. She smiled as she made her way through the airport. She had never flown first class, but McIntosh ensured she did. She felt like a superstar as she made her way through the gate and check points, receiving gawking looks from men and women alike, none of which Amelia would have given the time of day.

Ivy, on the other hand, may have just to have a little fun.

Once she reached the outside, she was greeted by a limo driver, holding a sign that read: “Ivy Jenkins.” She smirked at the doctor’s cleverness. She knew she had to give him that, at least. She climbed into the limo, before sitting quietly as she watched the city fold and unfold before her, the city coming alive, opening itself up to her, exposing even more potential. She had plans, Ivy reminded herself, as she continued to gaze out of the window. She also reminded herself that her plans had to be put on hold for the time being. She was in the city for McIntosh.

For a man named James Evans to be more exact.

“There is a note for you, Ms. Jenkins.” She heard the driver state through an intercom. “It should be next to the bucket.”

She saw a bucket. It had ice as well as a bottle of champagne. Noticing an envelope placed next to the bucket, she snatched, tearing it open. It was a letter from McIntosh, telling her to enjoy the bottle once she completed her task that night. She also found a credit card, which he said to use in order to treat herself. To be Ivy, and not Amelia. The last little bit stated she had a room key which she found tucked away, folded up in the bottom of the letter. The key was to a room at the…

“Welcome to the Ritz Carlton, ma’am.” The driver said, speaking through the intercom once again, as the limo to a sudden halt. She stared out of the window, the work of art reached up into the heavens, leaving her slightly awestruck, like Amelia would have been, because everything in the world was bigger to her.

Ivy admired it. She wanted it.

“What do you know about this place?” She asked, as she slowly rose out of the limo once the driver opened her door.

“Art, architecture and industrial innovation right at the core of Chicago’s story, told beautifully through the experience at The Ritz-Carlton.” The driver grinned, seemingly shy around her, looking away as he continued. “Set within the Water Tower Place near Lake Michigan, the hotel offers attentive service alongside distinct amenities: a culinary tour of neighborhoods in the exclusive Club Lounge, an expanded fitness center overlooking the skyline and luxury accommodations that offer a taste of Chicago living.” He said, extending his arm, pointing toward the hotel.

“That’s quite the sales pitch.” She said, giving him a slight smirk.

He nodded. “I’ve heard commercials for it since I was a kid. Sort of practiced it.”

She nodded. “Well, take me to my room please.”

His shyness fled from his face, as she showed him that she didn’t truly care about his existence. She enjoyed having that kind of power. It was something she wanted to experiment with further, but only when the time was right.

She was shown her room, only for the driver to stand there. “Yes?” She asked.

“The man who organized this trip said there would be a tip.” He said, giving an uneasy grin.

She smirked, before slowly walking toward him. She kissed him on the cheek, before they locked eyes. “Get the fuck out of my room.”

He stepped back, looking at her, slightly frightened, as if he didn’t have the slightest clue how to deal with a woman like that, or a woman period.

Once he was gone, Ivy kicked off her shoes and slipped out of her clothes, before taking a nap, her dreams filled with the power she craved. Once she awoke, she took McIntosh’s advice and treated herself, getting a fiery red dress, and an overly expensive winter coat. She didn’t know what sort of clothes wrestling fans won, but she was going to look the fucking best.

All eyes were on her when she took her seat at the United Center. She felt the eyes on her. She could practically taste their saliva, as the men drooled over her. She knew by looking at the world with Amelia, that men wanted what they couldn’t have. They tried to prey on weak little Amelia, only to crawl away, begging for mercy when Ivy showed her teeth.

She told herself she’d show much more than her teeth if need be.

The phone McIntosh gave to her rang. It was him. “Yes?”

“Did you arrive safely?”

“I did.”

“Do you remember what you are to do?”

“Yes.”

“Good. Have you treated yourself?”

“You’ll see when you get the bill.” She said, with a sneer.

“Did you give the driver a good tip?”

“The best that I could afford.”

“Call me with updates.”

She ended the call, just as the show began. She was intrigued by the physiques men such as Asher Hayes carried, though she knew she’d grow tired of his arrogance, much like she would with someone like Gavin Taylor. She knew she’d make them eat their balls before too long.

Ivy found herself falling in love with names and faces of female competitors named Jordan Majors, as well as Peyton Rice. Not to mention Bree Lancaster, and Sienna Swann. Those last two oozed not only charisma, but a thirst for recognition as well as power. Sienna didn’t have a match, but she was like a force to be reckoned with. Ivy loved that, just as loved how Bree walked away looking like a winner, despite losing to the other woman she crippled.

And then came James Evans.

He faced someone named Giovanni Aries. A name and a face that seemed vaguely familiar to Ivy, but she wasn’t sure why.

She watched as James would become extremely aggressive throughout his fight, only to take a step back. It was like watching two different people. It made her think of a conversation with McIntosh a few days prior.

“Tell me more about James.” She demanded, as they stood in his office, once again.

“I said to get to him first, and then I would tell you.”

She remembered shaking her head. “No. I want to know about him. Hell, it could help me get an in with him.” She stated, not loosening up on the doctor. “You want me to get close to him for whatever you have running through your own head. He’s not going to trust me if I don’t know more about him. If there’s nothing for us to connect on, other than being at Trinity. And I have to say, being at a mental hospital isn’t something most people want to talk about. I’m sure they try to fucking forget it ever happened. I know Amelia did, even if she couldn’t.”

McIntosh lowered his gaze, letting out a sigh, before giving her a nod as their eyes met. “Fine. Alright. You make a fair point.” She watched as he removed his glasses, keeping his eyes on hers. “James is very much like you. Well, Amelia.” He said with a gentle shrug. “He’s not timid or anything like that. But he has another side to him. Just as Amelia has you, James has someone living in his head as well.”

The memory faded as she watched James drive Aries’ head into the concrete. She questioned the action, wondering if it was actually James who did that, or the other person occupying the same head space. She continued to watch, as James or his better half, repeated the same action. The match ended soon after, and James was victorious.

She watched as he was attacked from behind by yet another blonde that failed to really do jack shit earlier in the evening. Her name was Syren. She seemed to actually care enough to hurt James, while she seemed to be going through the motions earlier. Her attack, Ivy thought, wasn’t like Bree’s. Syren’s attack reeked of desperation.

The crowd began to disperse once Syren left and James was helped to his feet. Ivy watched as he made his way to the back, listening to the thunderous ovation the crowd gave him, like he was the Second Coming of Christ. James, too, had some sort of power, which made her want to meet him, as well as the voice within, that much more.

____________________________________

Chicago, Illinois

January 26th, 2020

Backstage

Abel closed the door to James’ locker room. He let out a sigh, trying to enjoy the quiet, after the chaos he had experienced.

“How did that feel?”

Charles wasn’t going to let him enjoy the quiet, Abel told himself as he turned away from the door, peeling his forehead from it, as they locked eyes. “How did what feel?”

Charles rolled his eyes. “What do you mean? You know exactly what I’m talking about. Kicking Aries’ ass! Spiking his head off the concrete like a goddamn football! That’s what I’m talking about.”

Abel sighed, and shook his head. “I wouldn’t know. I remember pieces of the match and kicking his ass did feel good. But the end, I can’t really comment on what it was like.”

Charles stared at him, appearing slightly confused. “And why might that be?”

“Why do you think?” Abel asked, before brushing by him and taking a seat against the lockers. He began to undo the laces of his wrestling shoes.

“James took the driver’s seat?”

He nodded. “That is my thinking on the situation. What I can’t figure out is why?”

“Exactly!” Charles bellowed. “He said you could handle this side of things. It is just like him to try and interfere with shit before we can really get going.” He said, shaking his head. “This is exactly why I’d rather deal with you than him.”

Abel removed a boot, tossing it to the side. He was frustrated. He wanted to get all the shots in on Aries. He did for the most part, but there were a few moments, where he found himself standing in the ring, surrounded by grey. He’d find Aries going for a punch or some sort of attack when things would return to normal.

“Any idea what sort of game that little shit is playing?” Charles asked, snapping Abel back to his present reality.

He shook his head. “I don’t believe he’s playing a game. And if he is, I wouldn’t have a clue as to what or why. The only thing I can figure is that it deals with going to his mother’s.”

Charles shook his head, huffing and puffing furiously. “This is exactly why I told you to stop him from going.”

“And I told you I tried.”

“Not hard enough.”

Abel stood up, stepping closer to Charles. “And as I said, he has every right to be upset. I’m not backing down from that. Besides, what’s done is done. We can only move forward from here. Tell me what I can do to change the situation for the better.”

Charles shrugged. “Well, I think we have two options.”

“And what are those?”

Charles continued, as he slowly walked back and forth in front of Abel. “We can either get James on the same page, or we do all we can to assume full control of the driver’s seat. It’s that simple.”

Abel shook his head. “I’m not taking anything from him.”

“Why not? He’s taken from you, has he not?”

“He’s had his reasons.”

Charles rolled his eyes once more. “Then get him on our side.”

– – – – – – – – –

James recalled how Aries attacked him. He wanted to be punished. Beaten upon. He wanted to feel pain. He wanted that pain to mask the pain he felt. He hoped that Aries would hit him hard enough for him to forget the memory that seemed to be tattooed to his brain.

“I don’t think you guys got very far down the road before…” He remembered his mother saying, before taking a pause to try and collect herself. She fanned her face with her hand, but it didn’t stop the tears from falling. It didn’t really seem to do much of anything in terms of relief.

“Mom…I know this is hard…” James recalled stating, part of him wondering why he was showing some sort of care and concern toward her. He felt that maybe he did care, while he also wanted to know the full truth, and nothing but. “Please…go on. I need to hear this.”

“You really don’t remember?” She asked, not looking at him, her eyes on the pictures.

“No. I don’t. I wish I did, but I don’t. I can’t.” He remembered stating; his response filled with venom. He didn’t know if it was directed towards her, or himself. He knew he had every reason to hate her, just as he felt he needed to beat himself up for forgetting.

“I wish I had that luxury.” She stated.

“How could you call this a luxury? Not being able to remember that you had a brother?” The venom intensified. “Having a mind like mine, where you’d rather bury the majority of your life because you had shit parents?” He recalled the memory flooding his mind to the point that he took the driver’s seat back from Abel, finding Aries on his shoulders, before he blasted his opponent with the Middle Finger to the Establishment.

Her response only threw him into a further rage. He no longer wanted to be punished. He wanted to punish everyone else. “You didn’t have shit parents. You have no idea what losing your brother…the brother that you can’t fucking remember…did to your father and I?”

“Oh, so losing Abel is the reason you guys got onto drugs?” He cried out. “Give me a goddamn break. Don’t use him as an excuse.”

“What’s your excuse for not remembering? Are you using the fact that your father and I were so devastated, that we didn’t know how else to cope, as an excuse? That is exactly what it sounds like James!”

He remembered wanting to hurt her, for making such a statement. He didn’t, however. James turned away, storming out of the house, telling himself his parents were to blame. His mother was the only one around, and she didn’t want to take any accountability. He hoped she cried her eyes out and tore out her hair after he left. He wanted her to hurt. He wanted her to continue being miserable.

He visualized hurting her, before driving Aries’ headfirst into the concrete. Once he saw his rival wasn’t moving, James stepped away, telling himself it was best, knowing he would do more harm than good.

– – – – – – – – –

“I guess I should say congratulations on the win.” Abel heard James state. He looked up to see him standing across from him, leaning against the wall.

“You should probably tell yourself that.” Abel said, looking back down. “You’re the one that knocked him out, rendering him unable to continue. That was all you. Had nothing to do with me.”

“I sense some resentment coming off you.” Abel looked up, and they locked eyes. James continued. “Yeah, I can tell just by looking at you that I’m correct. Want to tell me any differently?”

“I’ve no reason to lie. I am pissed. Wrestling was supposed to be mine. And you took that from me.”

“What do you want me to say, Abel? That I’m sorry?” James asked, pushing himself from the wall with the back of his heel. “Because I’m not. I was pissed off. I felt I had the right to vent, or cope somehow. Wrestling has typically helped me in that regard. I didn’t know what else to do.”

“You could have communicated with me that was what you wanted.” Abel replied. “It would have been as simple as that.” He shook his head, letting out a heavy sigh. “I don’t understand why that is so hard for you. But then again, I told you not to go see your mother. You didn’t listen to me. Shows you don’t have a whole lot of respect for me.”

“And what about you?” James fired back. “You knew I had brother named Abel. You knew that I created you in my head as a way to have him around. That I couldn’t let go. And yet, you didn’t tell me. You tried to get me to leave her house, without telling me why. I don’t think I’d call that a lack of respect. I’d call that being a coward. That is exactly what you are.”

Abel rose to his feet, standing nose to nose with James. “I’m not a coward. I did what I was born to do, James. I was born to protect. That was what I tried to do. Protect you from the truth, because I knew it would send you into a tailspin, which it has.”

“Oh!” James nodded and chuckled, before he began to walk a circle around Abel. “You think its put me into a tailspin?” Abel nodded. “And what makes you think that?”

“You tried to cripple Aries.”

James scoffed. “Like you weren’t going to try and do the same.” Abel looked down. “That’s what I thought. So, don’t stand there and try to judge me.”

“I’m not judging you.”

“Clearly.”

“I just want to know what you’re thinking. We can be on the same page about things. The desire to hurt Aries should be evidence to prove that.”

James sighed. “I’m not going to apologize for what I did. I did what I did…for me. I wasn’t thinking about you. I wanted my mother to suffer, but I couldn’t bring myself to inflict any sort of pain upon her. I had Aries, so I went that route. What happens to him in the end, is of no concern to me.” Abel said nothing. “Do you think I went too far?”

“Why do you think I said it has sent you into a tailspin?”

“That’s rich coming from you.” James said, shaking his head, before grabbing the gym bag and his keys. He stepped outside of the locker room, as Abel followed. “I guess its safe to say that we truly can’t see eye to eye, no matter how many times we tell one another we can.”

Abel sighed, shaking his head, not saying anything as Charles’ words replayed for him. He didn’t want to go that route but wasn’t sure if James was going to be able to recover.  “Why don’t you let me take over for a little bit? Take some time for yourself.”

James looked at him, looking slightly offended at such a gesture. “Let you take over? Why? So, you can be ‘human’ again? Take time for myself? Why would I need that?”

“You’re clearly struggling with all this, James. There’s no shame in doing so. I’m only presenting it as an option. I’m trying to show you that we can work together and still co-exist.”

“You’re just in denial. It’s not possible, Abel. Those are just the facts.” James said as they continued down a hallway, headed towards a post-show all access event.

“Anything is possible, James. As long as you let me in.”

James shook his head, growing quiet. He felt, deep down, Abel was right but didn’t want to admit to anything at the time. He didn’t even want to do the event but being World Champion meant that he had to. He just wanted to go back to his hotel and lie next to his wife. If anyone could ease his pain, he knew it would be her.

“James…James Evans…”

He heard his name being called out. He didn’t know the voice. He slowly turned to find a young woman looking at him. “Yes?” He asked. James felt she looked familiar, but wasn’t quite able to pin it down as to why.

“You’re James?”

“Yes.”

He continued to rack his brain, trying to place her but couldn’t. It wasn’t until he heard Abel speak, that things slowly began to come together. “That’s her.”

“Her…who?” James asked.

“Amelia.”

Trinity Burning, Part V.2

Trinity Burning, Part V.2

January 2nd, 2020

New York City, New York

James hadn’t been in the apartment for a long time. He had gotten it years ago, when he and Abel were engaged in a reign of terror. Abel had so many plans and ideas floating around. James had fallen under his spell back then, giving into his violent and angry nature. But now, he was there for a different reason. He didn’t want to be home.

The argument with Braelynn left him unsettled. He had felt guilty for quite some time due to keeping the truth from her, hiding her from his truth. She pushed him and he finally exposed himself, telling her of all that had happened with Abel. What surprised him most was that it seemed she sided with Abel on the topic of McIntosh and the Trinity Institute. That was something he didn’t see coming. Nor did he see himself going off like he did, becoming angry and frustrated with her, especially given the fact that his wife was pregnant.

It was in that moment that he knew he needed to leave. She didn’t need to see him like that. She had seen him quite the state before, but never as angry as he had become. They hadn’t had many fights, but that one felt like the worst, and he wanted to avoid during any sort of irreparable harm to her. Emotionally that is, as he knew he would never hurt her physically. He would rather throw himself in front of a bus than do anything to hurt her. He left, needing to cool off. He just didn’t think it would be wise to go home for the night.

He kept his phone at his side however, just in case she did call. She had been calling, but she was just checking on him. There was no sign of emergency in the messages she had left him. He knew he needed to remain silent, but if she needed him, he would be there in a heartbeat.

James sighed as he sat down at the office desk, he had set up years ago. The silence was eerie, but it didn’t last as he heard Abel’s voice. “Are you alright?”

“No. No I’m not. I wouldn’t be here if I was.” James said, without looking at Abel. Abel stepped in front of him, on the opposite side of the desk, however. “What are you doing here?”

Abel shook his head. “Why wouldn’t I be here?”

“Because I’d rather be alone right now.”

“I don’t think being alone is the best idea for you, James.”

“Oh, is that so? And you’re the authority on what’s best for me, Abel?” James asked, laying the sarcasm on as thick as possible.

Abel placed his hands up in surrender. “Look. I’m not here to start a fight.”

“Good.” James said before looking away. “I’ve already been in one tonight, and I don’t feel like dealing with another one. So kindly show yourself out.”

“Since you’re here, I’d say that tells me you got into an argument with Braelynn.”

James sighed and shook his head. “I’d say that means you’re not leaving.”

“I left you alone. Looks like that was a bad idea. You got kicked out of your house.”

James looked up and locked eyes with Abel, glaring at him. “You don’t have the slightest clue as to what you’re talking about. I didn’t get kicked out. I left.”

Abel shook his head. “I would have more of a clue if you didn’t shut me out all the time. But you’re the one who wanted to have time with his family. You wanted them all to yourself.”

“I know what I said Abel. I don’t need you to fucking remind me.”

Silence fell between them for a few moments, before Abel broke it. “So, what was the fight about? If you don’t mind me asking.”

James sighed once again. “I told her the truth.”

“The truth?”

He nodded. “Yes, Abel. The truth. I told her about my little idea of letting you wrestle, while I stayed home and spent time with my family. Hell, I even told her about your little war with Trinity. She didn’t seem to understand why I wasn’t helping you.”

“Really?”

“Yeah. She was on your side, which surprised the hell out of me.”

Abel shrugged. “I’m surprised as well. But she does have a point.”

James shook his head once more. “No, she doesn’t. I’m not going to help you.”

It was Abel’s turn to shake his head. “That’s not what I’m talking about.”

“Then what are you talking about?”

Abel shrugged again. “The fact that you’re here tells me she didn’t take it well when you told her the truth. But you should have known she wouldn’t have.”

“I did know, yet I chose to keep it from her, which was she was pissed off.” James said, before looking down and away. “She said she wanted to be a part of my dealings with you.”

“And she’s probably right.”

“I find it really surprising how you’re being the noble one here.”

Abel sighed. “I have nothing but respect for Braelynn. First off, she’s your wife. Second, she held shit down when you locked yourself away in our head.”

“Well, she thinks you’re right for going after McIntosh and Trinity.”

“She’s right.”

James glared at him once more. “Do not fucking start. I don’t want to go down this road with you again.”

“Maybe you need to start going down more roads, even when you don’t want to.”

“And what is that supposed to mean?” James asked, before looking down as his phone rang. It was Braelynn once again. He clicked ignore, sending it to voicemail.

“It means that you’re not very open. You shut people off, especially those who care about you.”

“I’ve always been that way, Abel.”

He nodded. “Trust me. I know. I’ve been by your side for quite some time. It would probably do you some good to change your approach in that department.”

James scoffed. “It’s easy for you to say when you’re not me.” He exhaled deeply. “The thing is that she had every right to be upset. I know that I need to include her more.”

“Why don’t you?”

“It’s always been easier to keep certain parts of my life hidden from others. Hell, it took me forever to tell her about all the hell we put Kennedy and Amy through. For me to tell her about you.” He said, looking back up at Abel, as he leaned forward. “I should have known I could trust her with anything and everything when she didn’t freak out or run away after all I had told her. She stood by my side.”

“And she has every single step of the way it seems.” Abel added, before standing up straight, shrugging his shoulders. “But as we’ve discussed, trust has never been your strong suit.”

“I don’t think you can exactly blame me.”

“I don’t believe either of us will be able to use that family tragedy as a crutch forever, James. Sooner or later we’re going to have to learn to walk again.”

“I walk just fine.” James stated.

“Do you?” Abel fired back.

James went to reply, but his phone went off again. It was Braelynn. He looked up at Abel, as he said. “I need to take this.” Abel nodded. “I just don’t know what to say.”

“Maybe let her do all the talking. At first at least.”

James looked at his phone, seeing it light up with a picture of his wife in the background. Seeing her smile made him smile. Just as she always did and would for the rest of their lives together. As long as he didn’t fuck up, he reminded himself before letting out a deep breath and answering. “Hey, babe.”

He heard her sigh. “Hey. I didn’t know if you were going to answer. Figured you’d still be super pissed at me.”

He sighed and shook his head. “No. You have every right to be pissed. If either of us should be pissed, it’s you.”

She sniffled, telling him she had been crying. He hated himself for that. “Listen, I love you, and I know that I always will. But I want you to know that I want to be kept in the loop with you. You’re a big part of my life, and we have a child on the way.”

He replied. “I’m surprised you’ve stuck with me this long, honestly.”

“May I please finish?”

“Yes.”

She took a deep breath. “We have a child on the way. We are going to build a family. You’ve let me into your life. Kelly has become a big part of me, as well. I love her as if she was my own child. Katelyn and I get along great. And I love being with you. I have ever since we first met. There has always been something about you.”

He heard her sniffle once more. James could tell she was overcome with emotion, and that the pregnancy was only half the reason. He wanted to comfort her and tell her everything was going to be okay. But he listened to reason, while repeating Abel’s words to him, to let her speak. It seemed she needed to get it all off her chest. James didn’t want to take that from her.

She continued. “But you have to let me in, James. I don’t mean just a little bit. I’m talking all the way. I want to go all in on this relationship. On this life we’re building together. You have to let me if you want this. If you don’t…” She paused. The pain in her voice made his chest grow cold and numb. “If you don’t then I need you to go ahead and tell me now, before we go any further.”

He cursed himself for ever letting things get this far. She was right and James fucking knew it. “I want to go on record, and tell you that I’m an idiot, babe. You’re the longest relationship I’ve had. You’re the only person who has stuck by me despite the craziness of my world, in my head. I’d be an even bigger idiot if I let you get away.”

He paused, quickly realizing he didn’t want to think of a world without her. “And I know that if I want to keep you in my life, as my wife, as my best friend then I do need to let you in. I need to be completely open with you. I know I can trust you with all of me. The things I’ve been through have made it hard for me to trust, but I know that I can with you.”

“Well, here is where you tell me you’re going to try and work on it.” She said, laughing through tears.

He smirked. “No.”

“No?” Braelynn said, the hint of sadness growing.

James shook his head. “This is the part where I tell I’m going to do it. There won’t be any try. You deserve much more than that. You do, as does our child.”

“You’re goddamn right.” She stated.

“I’m sorry, babe. I truly am. From now on, I’m going to be an open book. From now on, you’re going to get the best of me. And if you don’t feel you’re getting that then by all means…feel free to slap me across the face.”

“I definitely wanted.” She said, laughing once more. “I’m glad you feel that way, babe. I really do. I thought you were pissed off at me.”

“I was angry and pissed off. That is why I left. You don’t need to see me like that. That’s something else you don’t deserve.”

“So, are you coming home?”

He grinned again. “Yes. I can’t think of anywhere else I’d rather be.”

“Good. That’s what I hoped you’d say. I love you, James.”

He nodded. “I love you too. I’ll see you soon.” The call ended and he let out a heavy sigh. He cursed himself again, for letting things get to that point, feeling that he deserved an ass kicking after all he’d put her through. He told himself he was lucky she was as forgiving as she was. He didn’t deserve her forgiveness and he knew it.

“That seemed to have gone well.” He heard Abel state.

“It did, when it really shouldn’t have.”

“All is well, I take it.”

James exhaled. “From where I was when I first left the house and came here, to now…” He said, locking eyes with Abel. “I’d say it is. I meant it when I said that she deserves better. Hell, I don’t deserve her if I’m being completely honest.”

It was Abel’s turn to sigh. “You really should give yourself a lot more credit than you do, James. You deserve the best, after all the hell you’ve been through.”

“I don’t understand why you’re saying that.”

“I’m not sure I follow.”

James stepped closer; their eyes remained locked. “You’re pissed at me. I know you are. I’ve done nothing but disappoint you. The sad thing is that I don’t know if I can ever truly do it any different, Abel. Like my wife, you deserve better from me. I just don’t know if I can give you better.”

“You can help me with Trinity.” Abel stated.

“Something told me you’d say that.”

“And you’re going to tell me that you’ve already made your feelings known. Correct?”

“Correct.”

James watched Abel as he shook his head. “Then I’ll say that I wish you the best for when you go home. I will continue to do my thing with wrestling, and not only that…Trinity. You may not agree, but I think it’s a good idea to pursue.”

James nodded. “I understand. You have to do what you have to do. You’ve done well so far, especially winning the title. I still say you did that on your own. As far as Trinity goes…” He sighed and shook his head. “I know you’re going to do it with or without me. All I can say is don’t get either of us killed. Do not put my family in danger. We both know what sort of fucking monster that McIntosh is.”

Abel nodded. “I’ll take all that into consideration. I do want to say one last thing.”

“And what might that be?”

“I just can’t help but think that you won’t be able to mend wounds until you confront them.”

“And what does that mean?”

Abel shrugged. “You refuse to confront the people who made you…us…the way we are. Do you honestly think you’ll be able to hold up your end of the bargain with Braelynn? You’ve not done so hot with me if we’re being honest.”

James grinned, shaking his head. “I find that funny you say that.”

“Is that so?”

He nodded. “I’m going to do something I’ve been putting off for so long. It’s not exactly confronting McIntosh or going to war against Trinity, but I think it’s far more important.”

Abel stared at him, slightly confused. “And what might that be?”

James leaned in, as he spoke directly into Abel’s ear. “I’m going home. And I don’t mean home with Braelynn. I’m going back to where this all began. Home. With my father.” His voice filled with disdain. “My mother.” There was a hint of sadness that followed. “My siblings.” The sadness remained, as he exhaled deeply. “I’m going home, and I’ll deal with a wound that’s never closed.”

Abel went to reply, but James pulled away and walked away before anything could be said. Abel stood motionless as he watched him leave. Abel blinked, and the apartment no longer looked the same. Everything was grey, which meant that James had shut him off once again.

And yet, he wasn’t alone. “This isn’t good.”

He turned to find Charles Evans standing against a wall that led into the hallway outside James’ office. “Why would he go to his mother’s?” Abel asked, as he did his best to try and make sense of it all. Nothing seemed to work, however. “I didn’t even know he had been considering it.”

Charles shook his head. “Further evidence that he keeps you in the dark. Further evidence as to why I’ve told you to leave him be.”

“I know. There’s no need to repeat yourself.”

“It seems you’ve not been listening.”

“it’s not as easy as you make it sound.”

Charles rolled his eyes, before lighting up a cigarette, which had become his trademark. He remembered how James’ father did that as a way to calm his nerves. “It is easy. I mean, shit. Its easy for him. Did you not hear him say that he didn’t know if he would ever do better by you. Doesn’t take a fucking rocket scientist to figure it out.”

“I’m not as vicious as you. Did you think of that?” Abel hissed.

Charles took a drag, shaking his head in the process. “That’s just it. You are. We’ve been over this. You’re just refusing to be like that when it comes to James. I’ve seen you in the ring since I came around. You’re ready for a fight. You’ve proven it. But when it comes to him, you show weakness. Its off-putting and completely unnecessary. Letting James control, you like that will be your downfall.”

Abel sighed. “I was nearly his downfall a few years ago.”

“You’re just like him.” Charles stated, disdain in his voice, just like there was with James when he mentioned his father.

“Well…I mean, that should be obvious.”

“Not what I meant, and I’m sure you know that.” Charles fired back. “While you’re both a couple of wise asses, you also like to play the victim’s card. You use the past as a goddamn crutch. Its nothing less than fucking sickening, Abel. I figured you’d be better than that.”

“Then tell me why it’s a bad thing for him to confront the past? It seems he’s tired of leaning on it. Like a crutch, just as you said.”

“It’s a risk he shouldn’t take. He can deal with his issues another way.”

“Okay, I’m confused. What the hell does that even mean?” Abel asked, finding himself trying to make sense of things once again. He couldn’t help but think of Dr. Williamson and how she helped him feel human. It seemed being human meant trying to make sense of things, trying to put together the puzzle pieces on a never-ending basis.

“I’ve said before that I am a memory. One of many that lives in the pockets of James’ memory bank. There is so much that James has buried. Things he more than likely doesn’t remember. Just like with you. You were a memory, until something triggered him and once that happened, you were brought to the surface.” Charles stated.

“What could trigger him if he goes to see his mother? It seems there’s more to this than you’re putting on. Why not tell me?”

Charles shook his head. “I can’t do that. All I can say is that it would be best if James didn’t go. We need to figure out a way to prevent that from happening.” Abel chuckled. “What’s so funny?”

He continued to chuckle for a few moments. “You want me to leave James be. You want me to cut ties from him, yet now that he’s doing this…you want me to go all in. You want me to stop him from visiting his mother. That’s a major contradiction if you ask me.”

“If you pull from his memories, then you’ll know why I’m contradicting myself. Its not because for shits and giggles.” Charles said, coming off like everything was in grave danger.

“I still don’t understand.” Abel replied.

Charles sighed. “Listen to me. There are things, memories he has suppressed. He doesn’t even know they exist. His mind is fragile beyond his own recognition. Of all his memories, of the ones he allows to the surface, you’re the only one who has established any sort of real connection with James. But even in saying that, he’s kept things from you.”

“And why is that?”

Charles shrugged. “Because he doesn’t know how to confront a lot of his past. He’s buried it for so long, as I’ve said. That is the only reason I can figure he’d do such a thing. If he is triggered, and the past comes to the surface, then there is no telling the amount of damage that will be done.”

“Damage?” Abel questioned, while shaking his head. “He’s already suffered enough, Charles! He can’t handle anymore.”

“If he does then we need to go ahead and say goodbye to our plans. James will spend the rest of his life fighting a war in his mind. And not just of his mind, but of his spirit.”

Abel shook his head once more. “He won’t come back from it. He’s told me this before. I’ve always agreed.”

“As you should.” Charles stated, stepping closer, taking another drag off his smoke. “That is why he cannot go see her. She could ruin everything.”

“You need to tell me how she can do so.”

Charles exhaled. “As I said, you need to pull from his memories. You can do that. Hell, we all can. We’re just files in his brain. Filing cabinets that can open at any time.”

“What gives us that right?”

“As I’ve said, he’s buried so much…like dead memories. What truly isn’t dead…doesn’t stay that way.”

“How far back do I need to go?” Abel asked.

Charles held his gaze. “His childhood. Think back.”

Abel did as he was instructed, ignoring Charles’ talk of war, focusing on the memories. James’ childhood. He saw happy times. He saw James, just as he saw a very familiar face. He saw Pamela as well as Charles too. They were happy. He saw a car accident, unable to look away from the tragedy playing out for him. He dropped to his knees, gasping for air as the memories faded, struggling to find the words to say. All he could muster, as he locked eyes with Charles once again was, “Oh my God…”

__________________________________________________

January 9th, 2020

New York City, New York

Ivy stood outside of the house. She didn’t want to be there, but she knew she had to be there. She had been summoned, against her will. The world around her was surrounded in the darkness of night. It wasn’t nearly as dark as what awaited her inside the house.

Amelia’s childhood home. At least, the one she remembered the most about, as she had bounced around more times than anyone had cared to count. Letting out a deep breath, she made her way up the front stairs, pausing at the front door for a few moments, trying to get out and away, only to find herself stepping inside.

The door creaked, like the floor as she pressed her right foot down, then her left.

“Amelia.” She called out. “I’m here.” She tried to not sound as annoyed as she was, but Ivy knew that wouldn’t be an easy feat. “Where are you?”

“Here…” She heard a whisper in the dark. It came from her left. She turned, staring into the living room area, seeing a figure nestled close to the window, with a little light shining through. With the help of the light, Ivy could see it was Amelia. “I’m glad you came.”

“Not like I had a choice.” Ivy said, as she took a few steps closer. “What do you want?”

“Could you not be so cruel?”

Ivy snickered. “Not a chance. Not in this world, or the next.”

“What have I done to make you hate or resent me?” Amelia asked, sounding as every bit of a child. As she always had been. As she always would be. Ivy knew that.

“Do you really want to go down this road, Amelia?” She asked, scoffing at the thought. Amelia just stared at her, the sadness radiating from her eyes. Ivy exhaled deeply. “For starters…” She began, as she slowly looked around at the house surrounding them. “You built this place, putting me here. You kept me in the dark for God only knows how long.” She chuckled. “Listen to me. Talking about God. We both know he doesn’t exist.”

“You don’t know that, Ivy.”

She chuckled once again. “If God existed Amelia, then you wouldn’t be in a place like this. Hell, your mind wouldn’t be in such a fragile state. If He existed, then you wouldn’t need me. You wouldn’t have been put through all the shit you had to endure, before finding your way into McIntosh’s backyard.”

“You say his name with disdain.” Amelia stated.

“Excellent observation.”

“And yet, you kicked me out of the driver’s seat at his request.” She added.

Ivy smirked. “Just because I can’t stand him doesn’t mean I can’t appreciate the freedom he’s given me. Its like people question and bash God when things don’t go their way. They are, however, so grateful when things go right. It’s all the same.”

Amelia went to respond, but Ivy watched as she stopped herself, looking down and away. Ivy shook her head, maintaining her smirk. “And that is another why I kicked you out, Amelia.”

She looked up. “What are you talking about?”

“Its simple, baby doll.” Ivy said with a shrug. “You’re weak. I was able to kick you out. No problem.”

“What do you want from me, Ivy?”

She threw her head back, laughing. “I have all I need, Amelia. There’s not really anything else that you have that I want. Your life was shit. I’m going to live my best one. Its simple. Like I said.”

“What is McIntosh feeding you?” Amelia cried out.

It made her sick. “Really? You’re going to pull that card?”

“Just answer the question!”

Ivy’s smirk faded. “Oh, look at you. Showing some fucking backbone for once. Sad thing is that it’s a little too late, sweetness.”

“Don’t call me that.”

“That’s right.” Ivy sighed. “Daddy issues.”

“What does McIntosh want with you?”

“Oh my God! Stop!”

“No. Tell me!”

Ivy groaned. “You are so fucking annoying. Its not even funny. It just smells of desperation and weakness. It’s honestly pathetic.” Amelia glared at her. “Oh, what? Are you going to do something? Are you going to find the strength to take back over, sweetness? I doubt it.” She said, looking her up and down.

Amelia looked down and away once again. Ivy shook her head. “Well, this has been fun. I’m going to leave now.”

She went to turn away, only to stop when she heard Amelia speak. “You were supposed to protect me, Ivy.”

She rolled her eyes. “I was supposed to do a lot of things, Amelia. Just as you were, and yet nothing turned out the way it was supposed to, did it?”

“Can you please let me out of here?” Ivy could just sense the frailty in her voice. It was almost as if she knew she couldn’t handle being on her own.

She turned, facing Amelia. “No.”

“Why not?” Amelia asked. Ivy could see the tears beginning to slowly build in the corners of her eyes. “Why not?”

“You would do nothing with yourself, Amelia. If I were to trade with you, I have no doubt…and I mean absolutely no fucking doubt…that you would kill yourself. Sure, you’d be doing yourself a solid but I’m not really in the mood to die anytime soon.”

“He’s promised you something, hasn’t he?” Amelia stated, wiping her eyes. “That is what he does. He promised me so much and look where I ended up.”

“Right back with him!” Ivy shouted, causing Amelia to jerk back. “You were so stupid and so weak that you allowed yourself to be drugged and led back to McIntosh. Come to think of it…you probably wanted to go back.”

“Why would I want that?”

“Because you know that you can’t make it without me. You know that he was always able to bring me out.”

Amelia shook her head. “I didn’t want that. I didn’t want to go back. I never wanted to end up there.”

“Well, you did.”

“You hated it at Trinity, too.”

Ivy shrugged. “I hate a lot of things, Amelia. But unlike you, I can see opportunity in chaos. And right now, if you must know, that is what McIntosh has offered me. A chance. He’s offered me freedom. I have the chance to do whatever you always thought about doing, but never had the balls to do.”

“Whatever he’s promised you…It’s not going to end the way you think.”

Ivy scoffed and began to move forward, toward the front door. “Nothing ever does, baby doll.”

“Please, don’t leave me here, Ivy. Please don’t!” She heard Amelia cry, only annoying her further.

She slowly turned, her hand on the doorknob, slowly turning it as she locked eyes with Amelia, who appeared to be half swallowed by the darkness. “Don’t leave you? You left me here.”

“I’m sorry. I’m sorry.” Amelia pleaded. “I’m afraid to be alone in the dark.”

Ivy chuckled once more. “It never seemed to bother you to leave me here.” Silence fell between them. Ivy continued. “Being here could do you some good. It did me. And word of advice, if you want out then you’re going to have to find your way out of here. You’ll have to learn to swim to the surface instead of drowning in your own self-pity.” With that, Ivy stepped out, slamming the door behind her just as she heard Amelia running toward the door, calling for her, crying out in the darkness. Ivy walked away, until silence surrounded her, as well as the stillness of the night sky.

And then, she blinked. 

When she opened her eyes, she found herself across the street from McIntosh’s smaller office for his one on one therapeutic practice. She remembered it from the many times Amelia had gone for sessions with him. It was here that he talked her into going to Trinity.

Even then, Ivy tried to talk her out of it. Amelia didn’t listen, as usual.

She stared at the building, remembering the day Amelia finally agreed to go. Ivy recalled being highly upset with her. “Why the hell would you put us in a mental hospital?”

Amelia walked down the street with her head down, hands in her pockets. Typical Amelia. “Because we…I need help.”

“Help with what exactly?”

“My head.”

“I don’t care what that quack fuck of a doctor says. There is nothing wrong with your head.” Ivy bellowed.

“We both know there is.”

“Tell what’s wrong then. If that’s the case, enlighten me.”

Amelia didn’t make eye contact when Ivy challenged her. All she did was grow silent. That was when Ivy knew. “You’re trying to get rid of me, aren’t you?”

Amelia’s eyes grew to the size of quarters. “What? No. Why would you think that?” She asked, doing all she could to avoid Ivy’s gaze.

That didn’t stop her, however. “Look at me.”

Amelia didn’t.

“Look at me!” Ivy remembered shouting, causing Amelia to jerk, as she always did. They stopped in the middle of the sidewalk, their eyes locked before Amelia looked down and walked into an alley. Ivy didn’t let up. She was beyond furious. “You want to get rid of me. That is why you’re so interested in going to that fucking place. You believe I’m what is wrong with your head. Don’t you?”

Amelia shook her head.

“Just admit it.”

Silence.

“Admit it. Admit it. ADMIT IT!” Ivy growled.

Silence, still.

“Admit it or I swear to God…”

Amelia looked up, tears in her eyes. “Fine! You’re everything that is wrong with me. Every time I see you, I want to kill myself! There! Are you happy?!?!” She cried, before walking away, leaving Ivy behind. They didn’t interact for weeks. It wasn’t until Amelia realized the horror of her situation within Trinity’s walls, that she knew she needed Ivy.

Ivy saw it as weakness. She did care for her, and while Amelia didn’t know it, due to being kept in the dark, what Ivy had planned wasn’t just for her.

It was for Amelia, too.

She exhaled, reminding herself that McIntosh had summoned her, before making her way across the street, only to stop as she got closer. She watched as a figure stepped out of the office. A figure she didn’t want to see again.

“Hello, Amelia.” It was Detective Bram Theron. “Funny, running into you.”

Words escaped her mouth before she had time to process. “What are you doing here?”

The detective grinned. “Oh. It is official police business. Is there a reason why I shouldn’t be here?” He asked, his grin fading as he stared deeply into her eyes, like he was trying to crack her code.

“Does this have to do with my case?”

He shrugged. His confidence made her sick. It made her want to claw his eyes out and feed them to him. “That could be a yes, but it could also be a no. There’s a slight chance you play a part as to why I’m here.” He held her gaze. She didn’t want to pull an Amelia and look down and away. Ivy always hated when she did that. “Is there anything you want to tell me?”

“What is there to tell?”

He sighed. “I’ll be real with you. The story you told me the other night…” Theron shook his head. “I don’t buy it. At all.”

She shrugged, gaining confidence of her own, becoming more like Ivy than Amelia once again. That was always the case when a threat was possible. “I could care less. Its not like I’m selling you shit.”

He paused for a moment, seemingly taken aback by the sudden shift in attitude. “You say that, but you sold me a narrative that is filled with holes, Amelia.” He said, after taking a few moments to recompose himself. “I’m going to figure you out, and when I do…you won’t be able to dig yourself out of the hole you’ve made for yourself.”

She scoffed. “Holes or not, you need to realize that we’ve all dug holes for ourselves. You, included.”

“That a threat?”

Ivy shook her head, feeling a smirk form from her lips. “Not at all. Just a statement. A fact, honestly. But something tells me that I’m not telling you anything you didn’t already know.” She said, with a slight snicker, taking pride in herself, knowing that Amelia would have never had the stones or backbone to talk to anyone, especially a cop, like that.

He went to speak, but it seemed as if he couldn’t find the words. This pleased her further. “What’s the matter, Detective? Cat got your tongue. Or are you realizing that you’re in over your head?” Their eyes locked. “Because you are.”

Theron shook his head. “If anyone is in over their head…its you.” He said, pointing his finger in her direction. “As I said, there are holes. You have a chance to patch them up, otherwise, things won’t go as well as you may think. If we’re stating facts, that is.”

She shrugged. “I lost faith in things going well a long time ago. I’m not worried about how things end.”

“You should be.”

“And yet…I’m not.”

“Let me help you. Shit. Help me.” He spoke, his words filled with desperation. It seemed to overtake his confidence from before. Ivy knew she didn’t have it in her to feel an ounce of sympathy for him. Or anyone really. Not at this point.

She chuckled once again, as she replied. “There is no helping you. You’ve already made up your mind about things. You’ve constructed a narrative, which you will see…like mine…is filled with holes. What’s going on around you is much bigger than you think.”

He looked at her, confused. “Wait what did you say?”

She sighed. “If you’ll excuse me. I’ve grown bored with this, Detective. I have an appointment. I’d rather not be late if at all possible.” She turned and made her way up the front steps. He called out after her, but Ivy ignored him, knowing she had done more than ruffled his feather. She intended to do far worse than that later on. When people least expected it.

She reached the receptionist’s desk. The youthful bitch smiled at her. “Let Dr. McIntosh know I’m here.”

“You got it, Amelia.” Ivy walked away, hiding her disdain for that name until she was no longer looking at her.

As she sat, Ivy wondered what McIntosh wanted with her. She already gave the police a story, trying to paint him as a saint. Theron made it clear he didn’t believe it. That was probably why he was here, she told herself. He wanted to see for himself. She wondered if the good doctor was rattled.

A few moments later, the door opened to the lobby. She took one look at him and got her answer. He motioned for her to follow him, and she did.

They reached his office and he closed the door behind them rather quickly. He turned, facing her as their eyes met. “What did you tell that prick?” He asked, trying his best not to yell. She instantly knew he was referring to Theron.

She rolled her eyes. “Really, doc? You think I told him anything about you?”

McIntosh shook his head. “Well, whatever you told him…it brought him here, asking a lot more questions than I was comfortable with.” He said before taking a seat at his desk. He wiped his brow. He was sweating. She figured the detective made him squirm a little bit. Ivy couldn’t help but get a sense of joy from that thought.

“I told him exactly as we discussed. I told him how Trinity is a paradise. Which its not, but that’s not what I let on.” She stated, as she took a seat across from him. “He’s looking for answers to questions he will probably always have, because things aren’t going his way.”

He cocked an eyebrow, as he rubbed the side of his temple. “Is that so?” She nodded. “And how can you be so sure?”

Ivy shrugged. “He just comes off like the type that always gets what he wants. In this case, he always gets his man.” She shook her head. “He’s not getting it. He knows he is fighting a losing battle. This is his way, or attempt, to cope. He’s failing at that.”

McIntosh scoffed, before nodding. “I see. You can read people quite well, Ivy.”

“I refuse to allow myself to become rattled.”

“Oh, come on now. You’re not always like that.”

She shrugged once more. “This is true, but it is only when Amelia is fighting against me. She has a strong will, at times.” She added. “Its rare, but it happens.”

“Has she tried fighting recently?” He asked.

She nodded. “She has actually. On my way over here. I ended up in the dark house?”

“The dark house?” He looked at her, puzzled.

She rolled her eyes once more. “Oh, come on doc. You know exactly what I’m talking about. You told her to create it in her mind as a way to help her navigate her memories or control them.”

“Ah.” He said with a nod. “Vaughn’s old method. We’ve used that on so many patients.”

She grinned. “You mean to tell me that there are more people like me walking around?”

“Indeed I am.” McIntosh replied, giving a grin of his own. “How were you able to fight her off? Amelia, that is.”

She shook her head. “I’d rather not discuss that. Or Amelia at all, if I’m being honest.” She leaned forward, keeping her eyes on him. “I’d much rather discuss why it is you requested that I come today.”

“I see.” He nodded. “Well, we can discuss that then. It brings me back to something you said only a mere few moments ago.”

“Which was?”

He grinned out the side of his mouth. “You said there are more people like you walking around.”

“Okay. And?”

“I want you to find one and get close to another person. He’s just like you.” He stated, and she could tell he was nothing less than serious. “There are many like you. And this person. You’re all over the world, but he is right here. In New York. Hell, I guess you could say he’s even famous.”

“Famous how?”

“He’s on TV.” McIntosh snickered, before reverting back to his all business demeanor. The way he was able to switch back and forth always left Amelia nervous from what Ivy remembered.

“And who are we talking about?” She asked. McIntosh began to dig through his desk drawer, before his hand emerged with a file. He looked through before placing it on the desk. He motioned for her to take it with his eyes. She did so, flipping through it as she returned to her seat. The name leaped at her. “James…Evans.” Taking her eyes from the forms before her, she looked at McIntosh. “This guy is famous?”

He nodded. “Yes. He’s an athlete. A world champion. In fact, I was watching him win the World Championship of his sport when our detective friend so rudely interrupted me.”

“How dare him.” She said, shaking her head. “What does this have to do with me?”

“He is a former patient at Trinity.” McIntosh added.

“He is?” He nodded. “And you want him back? Just as you wanted Amelia back?”

“More or less.”

She shook her head. “No. It is either a yes or no.”

“Yes.” He stated, coldly.

“Tell me. What do you want with this guy?” She asked, as she took another look at his file. She found him to be quite attractive. In a rugged type of way. She could see a sadness in his eyes. That sadness was also mixed with a thirst for violence. A cocktail for disaster as well as unbridled fun. In Ivy’s eyes at least.

McIntosh rose to his feet, beginning to saunter around his desk as he spoke. “He is the key.”

“The key to what?” She asked, glancing up at him.

“To things that are much bigger than either of us can truly comprehend. Let’s just say Trinity was ground zero for something else entirely.”

She swallowed, feeling a little uneasy for the first time since her first meeting with Theron. This was worse. “You seem excited about whatever it is you’re referring to.”

“Indeed I am.” He exclaimed. “Now, he will be at an event in a few weeks. It is being held in Chicago. I’ve taken the liberty of booking an all expenses paid trip for you. You will have a hotel room. You’ll be taken care of. But while you are there, you will go to this event. You will receive a backstage pass. That is where I want you to find James.”

“And do what exactly? Kill him?”

He shook his head. “Oh, heavens no! As I said, he is the key.”

“The key to something that you’re not telling me about. Is that it?”

He sighed. “All in due time, my dear.”

She took another look at the file before closing it, as they locked eyes once again. “If I do this, I want something else from you.”

“And what might that be?”

“You want me to find this guy. Is that what you had Chris do to Amelia?’ He nodded. “Why?” She found asking.

“You’re a big part of this as well. Amelia was merely a bridge to cross in order to get to you, Ivy.”

“What do you want with me?” She asked, shaking her head, as she tried to make sense of things. She started to feel weak, which told Ivy that Amelia was trying to take over once more.

“She’s trying again, isn’t she?” She heard him ask, before she nodded. “Fight it, Ivy. There is no room for Amelia here. This is your time. Tell her that. Let her know. Make sure she understands.” McIntosh commanded as he began to walk circles around her, repeating himself.

She listened until the fight stopped. Ivy gasped for breath, feeling her strength slowly return. “Are you alright?” He asked. She nodded.

“Tell me why.”

“First.” He began. “Find James. Get close to him. And then…” He said, as he placed a hand on her shoulder. “Then you will know everything.”

__________________________________________________

January 13th, 2020

New York City, New York

James slowed the vehicle down, having a hard time taking his eyes away from it. The house on the corner. His childhood home filled with memories he would have liked to forget. He remembered some good, but mostly bad. It was as if his mind had to remind him of where he came from. Staring at the house before him, finding himself unable to remove his hands from the steering wheel, James tried to remember the last good memory from that place.

He sighed as nothing good came to mind. The only thing he could remember, as he continued to struggle with taking his eyes away, was the last night they were there. Unable to not see, James leaned back in the seat, his hands gripped the steering wheel as the memory took him back.

The sun beat down on them after they had finished the yard work. James’ grandfather drove the riding mower up the ramp into the trailer. He helped him close it before they climbed into his blood-red Dodge Ram. James watched as his grandfather slid the gear shift into drive before they pulled out, onto the highway, listening to nothing but the sounds of the world around them. As per usual, no words were spoken between them, even after they had spent all day doing landscaping for the elderly people his grandfather always went out of his way to help in times of need. James sat in the passenger seat as everything became surreal, bringing him a sense of peace. My grandfather looked over at James, giving him that smile he always had, the smile that always made James feel at home.

But when they pulled into the driveway, James knew instantly, that home wasn’t where he wanted to be.

“You alright, son?” His grandfather asked, finally speaking, breaking away from the idea that everyone had about him, that he had always been a man of few words.

James remembered doing his best not to look at him, as he fought back his own tears. “James? James, look at me.”

Releasing a heavy sigh, James finally turned to him.

“What’s wrong?”

“Nothing.”

“Doesn’t look like nothing. Out with it,” he recalled his grandfather saying rather sternly.

James took another look at the house on that day, knowing what waited for him on the other side of the front door, that sense of dread seizing control over him. That dread, that knowing, was the reason his mother had started taking him to therapy.

At least that was what she told James every time he would ask her why he had to go. What he didn’t question was why she always seemed so frantic when they would arrive there, only for her to revert back to a state of calm once they left. James felt she probably thought he didn’t see it. He knew she wouldn’t give him credit for picking up something like that.

She never seemed to give him credit for anything.

Not like she used to.

And James knew it was his father’s fault.

“No, it’s really nothing.” He said, trying to be as reassuring as possible. He knew his grandfather was a good man, which was why James didn’t want him involved with what occurred once ed walk through the front door.

His mother didn’t want her dad to see her the way she was.

And James didn’t want her mad at him.

Because if she was mad at me, James reminded himself, then his father would be mad at him. He would take that anger out on James. But not only him. His siblings as well. Being the older brother, James knew he had to protect them as much as possible.

“I love you, grandpa.” James said, climbing out of the truck,

“Hey, James!”

He called after James. He turned to his grandfather as the old man climbed out of the truck, as well. He walked over and hugs James.  “You know you can tell me anything, right?”

“Yes,” James lied, because he knew he had to.

In a way, I’m protecting him, James had thought. Though I would like nothing more than to have him, or someone, anyone, to protect me.

But that didn’t happen. Not then at least. James remembered stepping into the house, closing the door behind him. The living room was a complete wreck. Some of the furniture had been turned over. Everything was dark throughout the house, except for a small light. It came from the kitchen, which was a little further away, down a long hallway corridor. The light, James recalled, wasn’t the only thing coming from the kitchen.

He heard voices. They belonged to his parents. He heard his mother shouting. “This…this is exactly why he’s gone.” James began to ease his way down the hallway, trying not to make a sound just in case a fight occurred between them. He wanted to be able to attack his father by surprise. He couldn’t help but question who his mother was referring to, however.

“You don’t know what the fuck you’re talking about!” He heard his father shout, but the sound of breaking glass filtered through his ears. He felt his pace quicken.

Screaming littered the hallway. James watched as his siblings bolted from their room. They all locked eyes as he motioned for them to get back inside. They did as they were told, with nothing but fear on their faces. James peered into the kitchen, to find his father bending his mother’s arm behind her. Her face was contorted in pain.

James felt pain as well. He cried out as he ran into the kitchen. His father released his mother, grabbing James as he leapt forward. His father slung him into the kitchen cabinets. James went to move, but his father hit him with a backhand, knocking him back down on his ass, before proceeding to stomp on him. James cried for his grandfather to come back, but he knew no one would come.

The beating stopped, only momentarily as his mother jumped onto his father’s back. He looked up to see her hitting him with all she had. It wasn’t much, as James watched his father dispense of her rather quickly while he grabbed the closest thing that he could use as a weapon. His father returned his attention toward James and lunged forward, just as James did.

That was when he saw the look in his father’s eyes that he had never seen before.

It was fear.

James felt safe as he watched his father stumble back, grabbing at the blade in his stomach, dropping to his knees.

His mother looked at him, shouting at him at the top of her lungs, asking what he had done. This repeated until the memory faded as James’ phone rang.

He found himself staring at the house once again. His palms were sweaty and his eyes slightly teary. He pulled his hands away from the wheel and wiped his eyes as he exhaled deeply, trying to calm himself, and to rid himself of any evidence of something bothering him as he brought the phone to his ear.

It was his wife. She had been worried about him ever since he told her his idea to visit his mother. She had wanted to go with him, but James remembered telling her no, that he had to do this on his own. He exhaled another deep breath, as if he were clearing himself of any pain, he had experienced.

“Hey babe.” He said, trying to sound as positive or gleeful as possible.

“What’s wrong?” She knew him so well, to ask such a question based on the sound of his voice. “Did you already speak with her?”

Running a hand over his face, James released a slow but deep breath. “No, not yet. I’ve not managed to even get out of the car.” He scoffed at himself, shaking his head. “This may have been a bad idea.”

She sighed. “I should have gone with you.”

“No, babe.” He stated. “I was being serious when I said it wouldn’t be the best idea. I don’t know what sort of shape she’s in. I remember how she was the last time I saw her. It wasn’t anywhere close to be the greatest. We may have even dipped below the worst.”

“I believe you, James. Its just that you’re my husband and I want to make sure you’re okay.” Her response made him smile a little bit, easing whatever was going on inside him. For the moment at least. “So, what’s stopped you from getting out.”

“A memory.” He said.

“A memory?” She asked.

“Yes.”

“Good or bad?”

“Definitely not good.”

“Well, let’s work through it.”

“When did you become a therapist, babe?” He asked, trying to joke.

It failed. “Shut up. I’m trying to help you.”

James cleared his throat, resituating himself in his seat, trying to get comfortable, thinking it would help set him at ease even further. “It was of a day when I had been out working with my grandfather.”

“What’s wrong with that? You’ve always spoken fondly of him.”

“The memory started out great.” He said. “He was the one bright spot of it. I had a great time with him, but then he dropped me off at home. At this house.” James said, pointing at the house like Braelynn was with him. “He didn’t want to leave me. He kept trying to get me to tell him what I was so worried about. He didn’t know what went on beyond the front door.”

“He didn’t have a clue at all?” She asked.

He exhaled. “He may have had some inclination, but my mom kept everything from her parents. She made sure all us kids did the same as well. None of us wanted to keep those secrets, but we did. We hoped she would have seen the light, and gotten the fuck out of there, taking us with her.”

“I’m so sorry, James.” She said, and he knew she was being nothing less than genuine.

He shook his head. “It’s not your fault.”

“But you had to go through so much.”

He chuckled, trying to make another joke. “Hey, I got you out of this whole ordeal. It’s not been all bad.”

“You struggle to be serious. You know that?” She stated, and he could tell she was trying not to joke back.

“You’re right. I apologize again.”

“So, what happened after that?”

James saw it all play out in his head, as he narrated for her. He recounted every single detail, and before he knew it, Braelynn had grown dead quiet. He stopped, waiting for her to speak, but she didn’t. He pictured her listening, trying not to get upset. “My mom tried to help, but he hurt her as well. But she bought me a split second of time. And then I hurt him.”

He heard her sniffle. She had been quietly crying. “What do you mean you hurt him?”

He sighed once again. “In that little bit of time, I grabbed a knife. When he got away from my mom, he returned his attention to me. He went to grab me, but I moved in first. I was faster, and I stabbed him in the stomach. I saw fear in his eyes when he realized what happened.” James slightly smirked. “I felt proud for a moment. Not just proud but stronger.”

“What did your mom think or do?” She asked.

“She spent most of the time yelling at me, asking me what I had done.” He replied.

“Are you fucking kidding me?” Braelynn asked, sounding surprised.

“No. That is exactly what she did. She repeated that over and over, while my father writhed on the floor. She eventually had my sister call the police. My mom wanted me to lie and make up some sort of bullshit story, but I didn’t. I managed to tell the truth, and we were placed with my grandparents. Things were never the same after that.”

“I can certainly see why not.” She began. “Jesus, James. I can’t even imagine the shit you went through. It’s probably best I didn’t go with you. I may have slapped the hell out of your mom for what she made you endure.”

“That would have been a sight to see.” He said, before silence fell between them. Another part of the memory played out through his mind. He questioned it then as he did in the memory. “You want to know something funny though?”

“What’s that?”

“My mom said something before my dad started hurting her. She said something that I can’t seem to figure out the meaning of.”

“Okay. What did she say?” Braelynn asked. He could tell she was puzzled as he was based on her tone of voice.

“She said something to my dad. Man, it’s so weird.” He paused, as it played out again. “She said ‘This is exactly why he’s gone.”

“Why he’s gone?”

“Yeah.”

“That’s strange as hell. Did someone die?”

“Not that I’m aware of. They never mentioned it from what I remember.” He said.

“Maybe you should ask her what she meant. No better time like the present.”

He smirked. “That would require me getting out of the car and actually going up to the front door.”

She exhaled. “Look. What you’re doing takes a lot of guts. You’ve not seen her in years. Going back to confront your past so you can grow and move on…Not many people can do that. I don’t even know if I could.”

“You’re the strongest person I know, babe.”

“That’s how I feel about you.”

That was all he needed to hear. They exchanged “I love you’s” before James climbed out of his car. He looked at the house, took a deep breath, and began to move forward, telling himself to not let anything stop him. That he needed to do this. That he had to.

And then, he saw Abel.

“What are you doing here?” James asked, looking at Abel over his shoulder.

“I could ask you the same thing.”

“I told you I was coming here.”

Abel nodded. “I know you did, and I still haven’t been able to figure out why.” He sighed. “After all she had done to you. She practically sold you to McIntosh. I guess I’m just trying to make sense of it all, but nothing adds up if I’m being honest.”

James sighed as well, slightly nodding. “What was it that you said to me the other night? Do you remember what it was?” Abel shrugged, before he continued. “I remember it. It has been burned in my brain ever since you said it.”

“What did I say?”

He cracked a small grin. “You said that you didn’t think that I’d be able to mend wounds until I confronted them. You were referencing McIntosh and Trinity when you said I refused to confront the people who made me…us…” He said, pointing between himself and Abel. “The way that we are. Those were your words to me.”

Abel exhaled and nodded. “I remember them now. But this…” He stated, as he pointed towards the house. “This wasn’t what I meant. This is different, and I don’t believe you need to be here.”

“And why is that?”

Abel shook his head. “I just don’t.”

“Do you know something that I don’t?” James asked, unable to ignore the feeling that Abel was keeping something from him.

“No. I just think this is going to do more harm than good. That’s all.”

He shook his head. “There is no winning with you, it seems.” James scoffed. “I mean, the way I see it…if I need to confront my past, those who took part in making us, then what better place to start than right here?” He asked, pointing at the house. “Like you said. She practically sold me to McIntosh.”

“Look.” Abel began. “I just feel that seeing her is going to hurt you more than anything else. Like I said. But it is clear you’re going to do what you want. I stand by my statement.”

James shrugged. “Yeah, you’re right. I will do what I want to do, because I feel I need to do it. I’ve gone to see my mom, in my head…” He said, pointing to the side of his head. “Too many times. I see her the way I want to see her. Not the way she truly is. It hurts me to do that. That’s why I’m here.”

Abel sighed, nodding. “Alright. I just hope you find what you’re looking for. That what you see, or learn, doesn’t break you.”

“It won’t break me any more than I already am, Abel.”

James turned away and began to make his way toward the house. His steps were light and fast at first, but the closer he got, the heavier and slower they became. He stopped as he hit the driveway. He took a look at the house, as he felt a sickness hanging around in the pit of his stomach.

The house looked nothing like what he saw in his head, during his visits with his ‘mother’. What he saw before him was as broken down as his reality. The front porch was dry rotted. The yard looked like shit, with trash littering it. The garage had fallen in on one side. The roof sagged in various places. The front door was hanging off the hinges. It had seen better days. Better days that James barely remembered, if at all.

He sighed before making the trek up the driveway. Part of him wanted to be back in his head, having his mother greet him with her warm smile, but he knew that wasn’t going to be the case. He placed a foot down on the porch steps, and it collapsed. He took his time making his way to the front door. He looked around in the windows, trying to find a sign of life, but James could barely see in due to the dirt and grime on the screens.

“Mom…” He said to no response. He took a deep breath, trying to calm himself as he found his hands were shaking due to nervousness. As he exhaled, James knocked on the door, which creaked open due to its current condition. He peered inside. Everything was dilapidated or very close to it. He knew the version of his mother who kept a clean house, who couldn’t stand to see a speck of dirt anywhere, was long gone. Dead and buried.

And then, James saw something on the floor. Not just something. It was a person.

“Mom!” He shouted, before bursting into the house, nearly knocking the door off the rest of the way. He dropped down to his knees beside her, before he proceeded to shake her, and shout at her, but there was no response.

James grabbed his phone and began to dial 911, only for a hand to grab his wrist. His mother was moving. Mumbling, so he was unable to understand what she was saying. He ended the call before it began, dropping the phone to the floor as he grabbed her, helping her sit up.

She looked like she hadn’t slept in days, nor bathed based on the foul odor stemming from her. Someone had told her to pick her poison and she tried every variation, James thought, as he brushed her greasy hair from her face.

“Mom.”

She blinked, as she looked to the left and then the right. “Mom.” He said again, and she finally looked at him. She grinned, and before James knew it, he was too. “Hey Mom…it’s me.”

Her grin widened. He saw a hint of true happiness in her eyes, something he wasn’t sure he would see. “Is it really you?” She asked, her voice weak.

He nodded, trying to fight back tears. “Yes. Yes, it’s me.”

She pulled him close, hugging him as tightly as she possibly could. “Oh, I’ve missed you Abel. You have no idea.”

“I’ve missed…” James’ voice trailed off as he repeated what she said. He held her close too, asking one question repeatedly. Why did she call him Abel?

__________________________________________________

Promo

The camera began to roll as Abel, or James Evans to you the viewer, made his way through the backstage area of the United Center. It was a short time period after Day of Infamy had went off the air, with Syren had attacked him, just moments after his war against Giovanni Aries had come to its brutal, but final, conclusion. His body ached from the fight, as well as the attack with the steel chair, but he pushed forward, heading to his locker room, he clutched the SCW World Championship with all the strength he had left. Once in his locker room, he turned to the camera zoomed in closer to the left side of his face. He exhaled, slowly lifting the World Championship in view of the camera. “If you didn’t think that match deserved to be for this prize, this moniker, this World Championship…then Sasha, you don’t have the slightest damn clue as to what this business is about.”

He continued. “Giovanni Aries…you wanted to destroy this. You wanted to destroy me. I tried to give you the benefit of the doubt in the beginning. I thought you were going to fight me man to man. But I can admit I was wrong. I was foolish to think you’d do such a thing. Your goons came out and I took the fight to them. You had to play the numbers game, like so many others seem to do when it comes to fighting me. You can, when and if you’re able to open your eyes, you can look into mine and realize that you weren’t going to destroy me. I’ve gone through more Hells than you can possibly fathom Aries. I have taken all you have managed to throw at me, and I have knocked that shit out of the way before running you down.” He took a deep breath, lowering the World title, before facing the camera head on, as he continued. “You and I beat the hell out of one another. There is no denying that.” He lowered his gaze as Abel recalled the physicality and brutality of the match, he had just experienced, the pain and anguish he dished out as well as endured. “And while the majority of the fans clamored for me to end you, I have no doubt there are those who questioned my actions.”

He sighed. “When I said that I never wanted things to reach this point between myself and Aries, I meant that. Just as I meant it when I said that I was finished with him. I did what I did, because I felt it was the right thing to do. Much like my actions before Under Attack just a few months ago. I did it because I felt it was the right thing to do. I knew the risks going into this. I knew there would be judgment. I felt I had to do what I did to Aries, because he would continue to get back up, and come back out to not only attack me, but others, trying to manipulate them with his message. He would continue to poison the SCW airwaves. I knew, going into this match at Day of Infamy, what I would have to do in order to stop a man like him.”

“Driving him down into the concrete with a Middle Finger to the Establishment, may not have been the most popular choice, but I’m not here trying to be the most popular. I’ll leave that to Owen or Selena as they seem to enjoy being engaged in a dick measuring contest. No, what I did was a necessary evil. Do I feel Aries will ever return? I certainly hope not. I know that he would target me once again, and I know that I would have to take things one step further in order to end him. Hopefully, this is the end. Hopefully he realizes that he is blinded by his own hype as well as his own lie filled narrative. And hopefully he realizes that coming against me is seriously bad for his health.” Abel lifted the World Championship up once again, letting it rest on his shoulder, taking another look at it before returning his gaze to the camera. “What did you think, Sasha?”

“Did you think that match was worthy of being a match for the SCW World Championship? I know I opened things up with that statement. I’m curious to know what you really think. I was more than ready to defend the title against Aries. He wanted to destroy it, so why not give him the chance? He made a mockery of the United States title, so I can understand the notion to keep championships away from him, but this was different. This is the most important title in the history of this business.” Abel stated, as he pointed to the title plate.

He continued. “You continue to give ammo to certain superstars who you come off loathing, at least when the cameras are rolling. You have to understand my point of view, right? You don’t have to come out and acknowledge it, but I can’t help but think that you see where I’m coming from when I say that it seems you’re in bed with Sienna Swann. And oh boy, there she is. Living in my head. Such bullshit. My head is fucked up in most cases. I don’t need anything worse up there than there already is. But back to you, Sasha.”

“I want to defend this title. I wanted to defend against our new United States Champion, Kimberly Williams. I wanted to defend against Aries. I want to defend against Syren next Sunday. I have made this known, but instead you choose to ignore it. You’re more worried about punishing me for the sins I’ve committed. What you should be concerned about are the sins I’ve yet to commit, Sasha.” Abel glared, lowering the title. “You’ve seen what I’ve done to those who are my enemies. I’ve tampered with cages. I’ve driven them head first into the concrete. Lives become living hells for those who choose to be the enemy. Don’t make me an enemy, Sasha. Do the right thing. Either let me defend this title the way it should be defended, or I will do all I can to expose the façade you’ve placed on display.” Abel took a deep breath, as he gathered his thoughts. He exhaled, before continuing. “Speaking of façade, hello Syren.” He gave a quick grin that faded into a fierce focus.

“You’re probably cocking an eyebrow, trying to figure out where I’m going with that statement. Or being you, since you see yourself as better than me, you could care less what I have to say. Who am I kidding? I know that I have your attention. I know for years that I didn’t. I know that for years I wasn’t on your radar and that you could have given two shits, and a dick about me. I was some lowly peasant, who didn’t know if he was going to stick around or leave, in your eyes.” He recalled how James had received ridicule for his inconsistent runs with the company throughout the ten years since he had signed with SCW.

“I know you turned your nose up in the air any time that my name was mentioned. You saw that Rayvn dispatched of me back in 2011 despite my valiant efforts. Not just in the ring but hyping the match up as well. And when we faced off for the SCW World Championship in 2016, you weren’t worried in the least. A few members of the quote unquote fairer sex had been hurt by my hand. I nearly put you through a barricade, and you didn’t bat an eye.” Abel released another deep breath, recalling the night Ace saved Syren from serious injury,

“Sure, there were rumors spreading like wildfire backstage that I had you scared. That you were worried I was going to seriously maim you, putting you in the hospital as I did with Ace. That you were worried I was going to end your career. Of course, that is the problem with rumors. You don’t know what is fact and what is fiction. I mean, when the cameras were rolling you were your typical cocky self. You showed skin, and your new outfit.” He wanted to groan as he remembered countless Syren promos where she did just that, like what she wore was so fucking important in the grand scheme of things.

“And then you put on your brave face, like nothing had bothered you at all. Like you were ready to take on the world. And you presented the type of promo that has become typical of many people in this company. There is no emotion. Just this whole I’m going to defy the odds. I am going to overcome and slay a monster. Oh wait, you’re not a monster. Either way, I am going to defy the odds, because you don’t scare me.” Abel chuckled, before becoming serious once again. “That was you. And yes, you beat me. You won the SCW World Championship on that night, and you forgot about me.”

“You brushed it off like it was a piece of cake. Like being in the ring against me was nothing short than a walk in the park. Sounds familiar doesn’t it? It should, because that is how you’ve talked about me ever since I stepped in your line of sight. You’ve had me in your scope, ready to pull the trigger, ignoring the fact that I’ve had you dead to rights as well.” He glared.

Abel shook his head. “And I don’t mean in terms of an in-ring capacity. We are one for one, there. No, I mean that I have you dead to rights, because I have you figured out. I know you are a façade. You wear a mask, Syren. Or should I say, Zoe? People say it about me all the time, and I think its time to call a spade a spade. You and I…we have one thing in common. There are two sides to us.” He stated while flashing a wicked grin. “I’ve shown the nice guy side, just as I have shown that there is a darkness inside.” He said, pointing to the center of his chest. “You…when you first arrived and became part of Infamous, you didn’t participate in the backstage assaults and various other misdeeds the rest of the group were involved in. But, look at you now. You really did a number on me tonight, just like most nights where you’ve attacked me along with your cronies. Tonight, you used a steel chair and you beat on me, letting me know that you will stop at nothing to end me, to pay me back for the measures I took against you at Under Attack.”

“But you showed me something else.” Abel said, waving his finger toward the camera. “You showed me, that deep down inside, you have always been this vindictive, self-absorbed piece of human garbage that will stop at nothing in order to get what she wants. And I think it has something to do with the fact that you’ve had this aura, this man-made myth that you are the unbeatable. That are this unstoppable force birthed from an immovable object. You have received nothing but praise for how amazing you are in the ring. You have been called the best female wrestler in the world. Hell, drop the word ‘female’ and you’ve received that honor as well. I’m not knocking that. I know that you have more than earned that moniker. I know your accolades speak for themselves. Just as I know that all of it has gone to your fucking head.” Abel hissed, pointing to the side of his head.

“I mean you spent I don’t know how long bashing the entire SCW roster, basically saying the roster did not matter. That no one in that locker measured up to you. Give me a fucking break!” Abel shouted before shaking his head and rolling his eyes, feeling the agitation as it began to truly course through his veins, as it became one with his words. “You went from being this person who wanted to fight for this company, to someone who believes they are better than this company. And if you look at it, the person who wanted to fight for it is dead and buried. This person, who believes she is better than the SCW, needs to leave, but the truth is, that person will not because as the façade continues to slip, and we pull away the mask, we see the insecurities you’ve been trying to cover up.” Abel chuckled. “Oh, that’s right. You’re Syren. You don’t have insecurities. We are all meant to be totally jealous of you, right? Shut the fuck up and choke on your words, your dumb ass.”

He let out a deep sigh, as he worked to regain his composure. Abel knew how frustrated and mad James had become after the ugly truth was revealed to him by his mother, just a short time ago. That frustration had sent James away, but it remained built within Abel. They shared it, even from a distance. It drove him to nearly kill Aries. Abel wanted to cripple him, maim him, anything to get the frustration and pain to cease, or let up. But the attack from Syren only caused things to escalate, with Abel knowing he could stop at nothing to maim and cripple her when the time came. “You are insecure, and you know it, even if you don’t want to admit it. That is why you won’t leave and walk away. Why you won’t leave this roster, that doesn’t measure up to you, in your rearview. You know that if you didn’t have the limelight, or the critical praise, or anything that makes up the good life for Syren, then Zoe, the girl in the shadows behind the blonde bombshell with heavy make-up and fake tits, would take a long walk off a short pier. She would want to cease to exist.”

“And you hate Zoe. You despise that part of yourself. It reminds you of the little girl who made around average grades. The girl who only dreamed of being a dancer or an actor, only to be ridiculed with the disapproval from her family. That is where all this stems from. My two sides come from being beaten by my father, and being unable to break the cycle my parents started, for a very long time. I’ve chosen to confront that part of myself, while you’ve surrounded yourself with yes men, who praise your every move. People who will tell you all that you want to hear, because deep down, they know you are one step away from a complete fucking meltdown.” Abel grinned. “You think I’m lying? You think I’m stupid? If that is the case, then let’s listen to some of your most recent promos, and we will let the jury decide, shall we?”

“In one promo, you’re talking about how you’re better than the entire roster. How the SCW needs you. How nobody measures up to you. And then, in another one, you are taking a page from the book of clichés for villainous jack-asses, by placing a bounty on the head of not only me, but Aries as well. Someone who is the best wrestler in the world needs someone else to handle her business for her. I mean it makes sense. You can’t fight me without attacking me from behind, or having the rest of Infamous with you. And yeah sure. I did what I did at Under Attack, but I’ve not claimed to be the best wrestler in the world for damn near a decade, either. I’ve not received your praise, or achieved the accolades and levels of success that you have.”

Abel ran his free hand over his face. “I own up to my shit. You, on the other hand, continuously bury it. You want to keep the façade going. You can’t let the mask go. Despite placing a bounty on my head, and all this other horse shit the so-called best wrestler in the world wouldn’t have to resort to, you walk around like you’re the greatest thing since sliced bread. You walk around like this person who is untouchable, who is this complete and utter badass, only to be the type of person to stab someone in a cowardly act.”

“Your façade is fading, Syren. Just like this myth. You are no longer putting on wrestling art pieces. You are no longer this feared and revered wrestling machine. Those days seem to be long gone. I believe you are resorting to using that actor inside yourself. An actor wears many faces, and right now, you’re wearing many. You’re wearing so many that you’ve forgotten just who the fuck you are, Syren. Like I said, I have you figured out.”

“I know you’re going to pull a page from Sienna’s book, and say that Sasha is protecting me from you. That is she isn’t putting the World title on the line as a way to protect me, and to keep my reign going. That it is all some conspiracy to keep you from the World title. Well, one. I’ve told Sasha to put the title on the line. It shows just how high on a pedestal you’ve placed yourself. Two, if Sasha wanted you gone then you probably would be, but she keeps you around despite what you say, and what you do. Three, if you’re better than the entire roster, if Syren is bigger than the SCW, then you don’t need, nor do you deserve, the SCW World Championship.” He stated, lifting it up again. “It brings me back to the acting thing. I’ve considered myself a movie buff. I don’t always go to the movies. I like to catch plays when I can. Its been awhile since I have, but I do believe the play I enjoy the most is Macbeth.”

“Are you familiar with the story? Macbeth receives prophecy by three witches, telling him he will be King. That relates to you, as you were probably told by those who trained you and those in Infamous, that you were going to rule the SCW. Macbeth became filled with ambition that he murdered a man known as King Duncan, before assuming the throne for himself. You have slain the competition in the SCW, and you assumed the throne of SCW World Champion on seven different occasions, leaving the memory of your days as Women’s and Tag Team Champion long forgotten, buried in the remnants of time.” Abel released a deep breath, before continuing. “Macbeth, despite his power, becomes wracked with not only guilt but paranoia. And like you, despite all you have achieved, despite the status you hold not only in this company, but this industry as a whole, you’ve become paranoid of losing your spot.” He scoffed and shook his head. “In the end, Macbeth realizes he misinterpreted the words of the witches, which ultimately results in his defeat in battle, as well as his death. That relates to you, as well. You misinterpreted the words of those who praised you, showering you with their words of wisdom, as I am sure they didn’t tell you that all good things come to an end.”

“Yes, Syren…there will come a time when you realize that you’ve been living large and in charge for far too long. You will realize, like your friend and mentor CHBK has, that you have overstayed your welcome at the top of this company. Ask Alex how it feels when a heart breaks. He should know. You need to realize Syren, that there will come a time that your catchphrase will be quoted nevermore. That your accolades will go down in history, but they will not always remain famous. Look at me and listen when I say that there isn’t a storm coming, Syren. The storm is already here. It is me.” He stated, a scowl forming on his face.

Abel reached over, snatching the camera from the crew, as he brought it closer to his face, wanting to make sure Syren saw him and heard him, as he wanted every single word to resonate in her ears, before diving deep into her brain so it could haunt her thoughts with the time remaining before their match on February 2nd. “Next week, you are going to need more than a chair, as well as the rest of Infamous to stop me from doing what I am going to do. You’re going to need more than a chair, more than your friends to save you from what is coming. And what is coming? It’s called the inevitable, Syren. You need to be broken down, and you will be. You need me to eradicate this façade, this myth of Syren. Do you understand what I’m saying?” Abel glared into the camera, clutching it in his hands, causing it to slightly shake as he continued. “I’m telling you that Syren needs to die. I don’t mean physically. I’m talking mentally.”

“Syren needs to be stripped away and beaten, because that part of you is going to drive you mad, Zoe. If Syren continues to exist, this company that she buries, will not flourish. Just like this industry will begin to dissolve and fade away. I have to cleanse the SCW’s soul of the filth Syren has spread, like a cancer, eating away at the very core this company was built upon. Just like I will have to do the same when I come face to face with Sienna. You’re up next, Syren, and I will destroy you. I will burn down the pedestal you’ve placed yourself upon. Once you’ve been destroyed, once you’ve been left to die, Syren…Zoe can come out and rebuild. And don’t worry, I will spare her. Once the dust and smoke has settled, I will leave Zoe enough ashes to carve out a path, so she can rebuild what she once had, while I continue to fight to make the SCW a better place.” Abel glared into the camera once again, before shoving it toward the camera crew, as they back away, still filming as who they perceive to be as James is shown holding the SCW World title, looking down at it, before the door closes shut.

Trinity Burning, Part V.1

Trinity Burning: Part V

Some Time Ago

It was years ago and David McIntosh rested in his room, on his perfectly made bed, a textbook in his hands. His eyes studied the words, trying to make sense of the medical terminology. A small smirk formed from his lips as he daydreamt of being a doctor.

He didn’t want to be just a regular doctor. He didn’t want to go on to be one of those doctors that children come to see before getting a lollipop or balloon after each visit. McIntosh, as his friends called him, wanted to be a brain surgeon.

His grandfather passed away from dementia. McIntosh wasn’t sure what it was at first, but after extensive reading, he knew the power it had on the mind. Researching the mind couldn’t be called a fascination, as that would be an understatement. He knew some may have called it an obsession, but that was fine by him.

His eyes continued to scan the words, his brain processing the knowledge he sees, retaining it. His friends called him a nerd, and those friends had dwindled down over the years, ever since he decided to pick up a book, to learn. His brain had truly become a sponge, soaking the knowledge in, expanding from his constant learning.

But for all he learned, McIntosh knew there would always be people who disapproved. He knew there would be plenty of people in his life who simply did not care for knowledge. People like his friends.

Like his father.

His father wanted him to grow up to be just like him. He expected McIntosh to become a plumber or an electrician. To do a real man’s work. The son knew his father could have cared less for him, therefore he could’ve cared less about what his father wanted.

******

David McIntosh graduated at the top of his class. He made his way into the top program in the United States. He excelled, despite not caring all that much for a social life. The friends he made did not compare to his thirst for knowledge.

It didn’t take him long however, to realize just how alone and bored he was. McIntosh decided to head out into the big city near the university. What he found was a whole other world. A world he had never truly seen or allowed himself to see. He felt nothing short of alien each and every time he entered the bars.

That soon became his life, however. He knew his father would be proud. He had always wanted his son to become one of the guys. He was always pushy, until McIntosh’s father received a push that sent him tumbling down the stairs to the basement, cracking his neck along the way. The son remembered breathing a sigh of relief, knowing he would never need to try and meet the father’s expectations again.

He wanted to reach his own. He would down a few drinks before striking up a conversation with a pretty girl. She seemed to enjoy his vocabulary, but then again, he told himself, it could have been the alcohol. She will do just fine, McIntosh thought, offering to buy her another drink, which she accepted.

Using precise speed, McIntosh slipped the crushed pills into her drink. He watched intensely as she gulped the liquid in one shot. He knew how the brain works. It won’t take long for things to spin like a top, he told himself.

He took her back to his room. They’d talk until she fell asleep. What he planned to do next, she would not remember, but McIntosh would enjoy for as long as he could.

The next morning, this girl woke up. Her name was Judith, but she went by Judy. She said her head is hurting. She asked him if anything happened last night. He lied, telling her no. She looked down and seemed to take satisfaction in the fact her her clothes were still on. Judy called him a real gentleman. All he could do was smile while thinking of how gentle and precise he was when placing the clothes back on after cleaning the mess, getting rid of any residual evidence.

******

He stood at the test subject after peeling the skin back, exposing the brain. He studied it for a few moments, trying to remember what he must do. His hands moved, the scalpel clutched between his fingers, but the precision wasn’t there. The hands shook like a leaf on a tree when hit by a slight breeze.

He failed his test. He blamed Judy. He punished her just as his father did his mother when he was a child. It was the only thing he had ever kept from his father. That scolding temperament. He knew Judy should leave, just as he knew that she wouldn’t. She apologized to him for keeping him up the night before his big test. She accepted full blame, telling McIntosh that she loves him.

He lied once again, telling her he felt the same.

******

David McIntosh sat at the bar. It was the cheapest place for him to drink his sorrows away. He felt sorrow for feeling sorry. He recalled never being depressed when his father died. Sure, it was by his hand, but still. He felt no real sadness as the years went on.

No real guilt. Not even for his past sins with his girlfriend, Judy. What made him sad however, was the fact that he is without a true job. He was without a true career path. His hopes and dreams of becoming a brain surgeon had all but fucking died. Judy was pregnant with their child, to top it off.

McIntosh shook his head and drank to that. He reminded himself of how he could’ve cared less about Judy, but he wanted his child to have a future. He wanted to be able to provide, but right then he couldn’t. Seeing the man in the flashy suit next to him made McIntosh sick to his stomach.

Then the suit locked eyes with him and spoke. “You look like a man down on his luck.”

He chuckled, and took a swig of his drink before giving the suit his full attention.“What gave that away?”

“I’ve watched you guzzle Jim Beam down for the last hour. The way it looks to me right now is that there is no stopping you, David McIntosh.”

“Do I know you?”

The suit shook his head.

“Then how do you know my name?” McIntosh asked, feeling his frustration slowly turn to something else. Something he had not really felt before.

Fear.

“I know all about you.” The suit said in a soft but rather haunting voice. McIntosh could see the skin of the man’s face. It was worn, and his eyes told the story of someone who had seen some shit and survived.

“What…what do you know?” the would-be doctor asked, cursing himself for allowing his voice to break.

“I know you wanted to be a brain surgeon. I know you’ve missed out on a lot of life in order to do so. I also know you graduated at the top of your class before flunking your big test. You couldn’t quite keep it together, could you, David?”

“What is this? What do you want?”

“I want to offer you a job, so calm the hell down.”

His voice cracked again as McIntosh asked, “A job…a job?” He shook his head, trying to regain a sense of calm. The calm he had during his studies. The calm he had when he had his way with Judy, before she fell in love. Taking a deep breath, the calm slowly arrived, and he looked the suit in the eyes. “What sort of job?”

A smirk appeared. “Government job.”

The calm remained, slowly beginning to blend in with a rising excitement. “Doing what?”

“We can talk business soon. Right now, we can drink. Just know that whatever I tell you will change your life. It will be an offer you can’t refuse. And if you try to,” the suit says, turning away and staring at his reflection in the mirror behind the shelves housing the top-brand alcohol, “just know I’ve killed people. Many people. It’s my job. I have no qualms doing it again. I’d hate for your child to grow up without a father.”

Working with the government will help, McIntosh told himself as he ignores the chill racing up and down his spine. I can provide a future for myself, as well as my child, his mind whispered.

They both ordered drinks and finished them just as quickly. Wiping any residue from his mustache, McIntosh said, “When you’re ready to talk, I’m all ears.”

__________________________________________

December 31st, 2019

New York City, New York

“Yes, yes.” Bram Theron stated to his wife as he was trying to get off the phone. “If you would let me get off the phone, babe…I could get out of here. We can have a nice dinner and go bring in the New Year in Times Square.”

“Are you getting loud with me, mister?” His wife asked, her voice filled with venom. It had been stressful over the holidays, especially with his work schedule. Things had really picked up on the Amelia Jenkins missing persons case, and it felt like he was never home. And when he was home, he still felt like his presence was elsewhere.

“Not at all babe.” He said, as he tried to gather his things without being too loud. He didn’t want his wife to think he wasn’t ready to leave at all. The truth was that he wasn’t. He had been buried in his work to the point where he had lost track of time, forgetting all the plans they had discussed leading up to New Year’s Eve night. He also knew that if his wife figured that out, that he would be on the couch indefinitely. He had already been sleeping there, or in his work-out room for when he was home. Most nights he slept in the office, which already had him in the doghouse.

“Good, because you’ve distanced yourself far enough away from me to the point where it makes me physically sick, Bram. I want you home. I want to spend time with you. End of story.”

He sighed, quietly rising from his seat. “Babe, sweetheart, I know this, and I’ve made promises. I know that too. Tonight, it is all about you.” He said, trying to put as much happiness as he could into his words. It seemed to work to the point he was a believer in himself, until he looked down and the light to his office phone blinking rapidly. “Hang on, babe.”

“Why?”

He sighed. “Someone is calling me.”

“So what? You’re leaving.”

“I gotta take it. It could be important.”

“More important than me?”

“Not at all. Just let me call you back.”

“You better.”

He ended the call, reaching down and grabbing his office phone simultaneously. “Bram here.”

“Hey Bram. Its Martin from downstairs.”

He sighed. “Yes. What is it, Martin? I’m getting ready to head out.”

“You may want to hang on.”

“You can tell that to my wife. She’s not…”

Martin cut him off before he could finish his statement. What he heard shook him to his core. The phone nearly fell from his hand, as he heard the name ‘Amelia Jenkins’. She was downstairs, wanting to talk to the person looking for her. Bram hung up on Martin before he could continue. He rushed out of the office, taking the stairs, as it always took too long waiting on the elevator. As he reached the bottom of the steps, his cell rang. It was his wife. “Hello?”

“Why do you sound out of breath?”

“Babe, you’re not going to believe this…” He began, but he wasn’t even allowed to finish, as his wife tore into him with no sign of restraint. The call ended before he knew it, and he had no chance to process as he found himself face to face with… “Amelia?” She nodded. “I’m Detective Theron.”

She looked nowhere near as meek and mild as she did in the photos, he had received of her, but there was no denying who she was. She reached out and they shook hands as she spoke. “I’ve heard you were looking for me.”

“That would be the understatement of the decade, Ms. Jenkins. Would you like to go somewhere and talk?”

“That would be nice.” She said, with a nod. He walked with her upstairs, taking her into an interrogation room, offering her some water which she gladly accepted. Once she was settled in the room, he stood on the outside with his captain.

“What is it, Theron?”

He sighed. “I don’t know. Something just doesn’t feel right, Cap. She doesn’t seem to be rattled in any way, shape, or form.”

“So, you think something is off?”

They locked eyes as Bram nodded. “As a matter of fact, I do.”

“Do you have anything else to base that off other than her appearance? You know I’m not a fan of a hunch.”

He nodded. “Yeah, I know you don’t. But we both know that following my hunches have proved fruitful for the Department in the past.”

“I’d rather not go that route here, Detective. Go in there and get something concrete. See if it leads to anything more than just fruitful.”

Bram smirked as the Captain walked away. He looked at her and couldn’t go over the feeling that he no longer knew here. Once the case had been assigned to him, he spent almost every single waking hour learning about Amelia Jenkins, trying to figure out who she was inside and out. Over the course of the investigation, he couldn’t help but feel as if he truly knew her. But looking at her then, she felt like nothing less than a complete and total stranger.

“Sorry to keep you waiting, Ms. Jenkins.” He said, as he entered the room and took a seat across from her.

“Please.” She replied. “Call me Amelia.” Her voice was warm. Not an ounce of fear or uneasiness in the depths of her tone.

“Alright, Amelia. I’d like to start this off with the most obvious question. Are you alright?”

“Never been better.” She said, taking a sip of her water.

“You’ve been missing for quite some time. There’s been no trace of you. Which leads me to my next question. Where have you been?”

She leaned forward a little bit, her arms resting on the table between them as they locked eyes. “I’ve been at the Trinity Institute.”

“And why were you there?”

“I needed to clear my head.”

“So, you went voluntarily?”

“You could say that.”

He shook his head. “No, it’s not about how I’d say something. Its about what really happened. I need to know the facts, Amelia.”

“I see.”

“So, you went on your own accord? Be real with me.”

He watched as she glanced down. She sighed. “I don’t know.”

“You don’t know?” She shook her head. “So, you don’t know how you ended up at Trinity?” She shook her head once again. He was starting to feel frustration rising through him. He took a deep breath, to force it away. “So, let me get this straight. You go from saying I could say you went voluntarily, to saying that you don’t know how you get there. I need you to fill in some gaps here, Amelia.”

She continued to break eye contact. “It’s all very confusing.”

“What is all very confusing?”

“I don’t remember how I got there. I just remember what happened while I was there.” She stated, finally looking up, a smile appearing on her face.

He was taken aback by the smile, but he maintained his composure. “Okay, well tell me this. What happened while you were there?”

Her shoulders moved up and down as she shrugged. He was looking for any and all clues to see if she was lying or not. “They helped clear my head.”

“How did they do that?”

She stared at him, looking like she didn’t understand the question. He repeated it. She leaned back and sighed, crossing her arms over her chest, like a teenager who had just been grounded. “You’re really pushing here, Detective.”

He grinned. “What can I say? It’s my job.”

“Well if you must know.” She began. He told her that he did, giving her a grin of his own, wondering if it would make her uneasy. It didn’t seem to, as she continued. “I was given proper meals. Treated like a queen, honestly. They helped me by doing group therapy, as well as one on one therapy. I was given time to myself, where I could work out or just anything where I’d be practicing some sort of self-care.”

“Sounds like a spa or beach resort in the tropics.” He stated.

“It really is a home away from home. If your home is everything you ever dreamed about.” She replied. She seemed content now. He didn’t get any sort of hint that she was trying to convince him, which bothered him.

“Sounds like quite the place.”

“It truly is, Detective. You should try it out some time.”

He nodded. “Yeah, I’ll keep that in mind. So, what can you tell me about the guy who runs it? I’ve heard his name is David McIntosh.”

“That’s correct.”

“What can you tell me about him?”

“What do you mean?”

“Is he a good doctor? Or is he like a lot of the quacks running around, preaching good medicine and good mental health? You know the ones who you can just tell are in it to collect a check.”

She shook her head. “He is nothing like that. Not even in the slightest. He saved my life.”

“How did he do that?”

She grinned again. “He helped me open the doors to my mind, which allowed me to see myself for who I truly am. I would not have been able to do that if it wasn’t for him. Dr. McIntosh is the holiest of holies if you want my opinion.”

“I definitely do.” He said. He looked at her, studying her once again. “So, it sounds like he is some sort of Messiah. Is that something you’d classify him as?”

“I would and I am sure I’m not the only one.”

He nodded. “I see. Well, I’d like to go back to the fact that you said you don’t remember going to Trinity. You have no recollection of getting there. Do you remember meeting a man named Chris Lawrence?”

“Who?”

Her file rested in his lap. He placed it on the table, flipping through it before holding up a picture. “This is Chris Lawrence. He was the last person seen with you on the night of your so-called disappearance.”

She looked at the picture, like she was studying it just as he studied her. “He said his name was Donny. A guy I knew back in one of the group homes. He’s a liar.”

“So, you do remember him?” She nodded, looking down once again. “So, I’m going to tell you what I think, Amelia.” He sighed. “I believe McIntosh and Mr. Lawrence were working together and they kidnapped you, taking you back to Trinity.” She looked up and began to shake her head. He continued, however. “Now, either that place isn’t all sunshine and rainbows, or I’ve completely fucked up and got my facts wrong. Somewhere in this web of stories is a lie. I need to know the truth.

She continued to shake her head no. “You know, shaking your head tells me absolutely nothing. I need to know the truth, and I have no doubt in my mind that you know what the truth is. So, let’s stop playing games and have it. Tell me.” He said, as he leaned back in his chair, not taking his eyes off her.

She looked down, her finally coming to a halt. He called her name, as he continued to look at her, trying to get a read on her, trying to see if the girl from the photos was still there. When she finally looked at him, he felt a chill run and up down his spine. She glared daggers at him. They were aimed right at his heart. “I guess you fucked up and got your facts wrong.”

“I don’t believe you believe that, Amelia.”

“Its not up to me to tell you what to believe. All I know is that I’ve stayed here long enough. Can I go?”

He looked at her, still trying to get a read on her, trying to pick up on anything that could give her away. She wasn’t as easy as Chris, and Bram hated that. He sighed, knowing he didn’t win on that night, knowing he was going to have to James Evans what happened, to break the disappointing news.

“You’re free to go.”

__________________________________________

December 31st, 2019

Montreal, Quebec, Canada

Centre Bell

James walked up the short driveway. The house was covered in white as snow slowly drifted from the sky above. Chills ran up, down, over, and through his body as he drew closer to the steps of the front porch.

The front door swung wide open as he took that first step. His mother stepped outside, in her Snoopy robe with bedroom slippers to match. She smiled at him as he reached the top step. “Good evening, sweetheart.”

They hugged. “Hey mom. How are you?”

“Better now that you’re here. Come on inside.” She motioned with her head for him to follow. The house welcomed him with warmth as he stepped inside, going through the living room. There was a Christmas tree still up, along with blinking lights. “This is a most unexpected surprise, honey. What brings you around?”

He took his eyes off the tree, looking at her as he smiled and shrugged. “I just wanted to see you. Is that a crime?”

“Not at all.” She said, shaking her head. “You know you’re always welcomed here. Any time. How was your Christmas?”

“It was good.” James stated, remembering the time spent with Braelynn as well as Kelly. “Your granddaughter had a blast. She got more than she probably needed, but she was satisfied, nonetheless. I made breakfast for her, her mother, as well as my wife. We opened gifts and cracked jokes. It was everything I could have possibly imagined for a Christmas morning.”

She nodded. “Seems like it was nothing short of memorable.”

“That’s what I wanted. I wanted to make it a Christmas that my Kelly wouldn’t forget. I want to make it a tradition to do breakfast and things like that. Especially for when the baby gets here.”

“How is your wife doing?”

“She’s doing as well as can be expected. First semester has really kicked her butt. She stays tired most of the time, but she still manages.”

“Good. I’m glad it’s going well.”

“I appreciate it.”

His mother stepped closer. “What’s bothering you?”

“What do you mean?”

She shrugged. “You just seem a little down. That’s all.”

“I wanted to see you. Have a little Christmas get together with you. Its been a long time since that happened. And based off a previous discussion, I wasn’t going to try and see my real mother. Being with you seemed a hell of a lot better.”

“Well, I will most certainly take that.” She said, before they took a seat at the kitchen table. “Would you like something to eat?”

“I could always eat.” He said with a grin.

She grinned as well. “You always had quite the appetite from what I remember. What would you like?”

He bunched up his face, as he thought. “How about breakfast like Grandma always made?”

She nodded before rising to her feet. “I believe I can manage that. Eggs, bacon, sausage. Biscuits and gravy.”

“Don’t forget the pancakes.” He said, as memories began to filter through.

“How could I do such a thing?” She asked, playfully.

“I made pancakes for everyone on Christmas. Just the way she always did when I was a kid.” He grinned. “I’ve always made them that way. I think they played a big part in my wife and I staying together.” He joked.

“They truly were a treat.” His mother stated as she began fumbling through the cabinets, pulling out bowls, pots, and pans, gathering all the tools needed. “Make us some coffee, how about it?”

James did as he was asked, finding himself standing beside his mother as she went to work on the food. He started the coffee pot. “Still like it really strong?”

“Wouldn’t have it any other way.” They stood, not saying a word as the coffee began to brew, and her hands were going to work as they made up the pancake batter. It was her that broke the silence. “Do you remember us doing this before?”

He grinned, as he nodded. “I do actually. The last memory I have of us doing this was when I was seven. We were in such a hurry. Dad had been on a binge for several days. He kept us up really late the night before, so we were both dragging, but you wanted to make Christmas meaningful, either way.” James looked over at her. She was still going to work but listening intently, so he continued. “You woke me up pretty early. You know me. I always enjoyed my sleep.” She laughed and shook her head. “You wanted my help, and despite not knowing the first thing about cooking, I got to work. I even learned a thing or two that day. We laughed and had a good time, despite having to be quiet as to not wake dad.” That part made him shake his head.

“We were always able to make the most out of a bad situation, weren’t we?” She asked, taking her eyes off the batter and locking them with his.

“We really were, mom.” He replied. “For a while, at least.”

“I know.” She exhaled, heavily. “Let’s make a good memory here, shall we?” He smiled, just as she did. He helped her finish the meal, before they sat at the kitchen table. They ate, and did what they always did, trading good memories of a time he did his best to hold onto.

“Thank you, mom.” He said.

She shook her head as she sipped her coffee. “No need to thank me.”

“That’s where I get that from.”

“Get what?”

“Telling people there’s no need to thank me.”

She shrugged. “Well, I got that from your grandfather, so you got it from him technically.”

“I miss him.”

“Me too.” She said, reaching out and taking his hand in hers. She felt real, as always. More so that time. “I see a lot of him in you. I always have. You’re a good man.”

“I try to be.” He said.

“I don’t think you have to try. I believe it comes a lot more natural than you think.” He didn’t say anything. He only nodded, and she continued. “Can I tell you something?”

“Of course.”

“I remember what we talked about a few weeks ago in terms of your real mother, and that is why I think you keep coming here.”

“What do you mean?” He asked.

She sat up straight in her chair, taking her hand from his. “I think, deep down, you want to see your mother. You want to know if she’s alright. That she’s safe.”

“You think so?” She nodded. “I don’t believe I’ve truly thought about it.”

“You have. You just choose to ignore it.” She said.

“You’re probably right.” He looked at her. “I’m just not sure I could handle it.”

“Never hurts to try.”

He nodded, before looking away and down. He stared at his hands, as the fingers were interlocked. His thumbs going around and around in circles, just as his grandfather did. He closed his eyes, breathing in the smells of the kitchen, enjoying the silence of the room, but before he knew it, the sounds were replaced with a thunderous rumbling. Like a crowd. The smells were replaced with the scent of sweat. His eyes opened just in time for James to see Owen Cruze charging at him.

Reacting, James lifted him up onto his shoulders, before planting him down on the mat with the Middle Finger to the Establishment. His eyes darted back and forth. He didn’t see Aries. He saw Sienna as well as Syren out on the floor as well as at the top of the ramp, before he hooked Owen’s leg. The ref counted. As he did so, James looked up and saw Abel towering over him, a smile on his face, which grew wider and matched James’ smile as well once the ref’s hand hit the mat for the third time. The bell rang. The match was over, and before James knew it, the SCW World Championship was being handed to him as the crowd’s reaction seemed to shake the entire arena.

James rose to his feet, hoisting the SCW World Championship up, trying to contain his smile but failing horribly. He and Abel celebrated in the ring as the fans continued to cheer, with confetti falling all around them, before they eventually made their way to the back.

They stood in his locker room, both staring at the title as James held it in his hands.

“You did it, James. You finally did it.” Abel stated, causing him to look up and lock eyes. Abel maintained a smile still, looking nothing less than absolutely proud.

James took another look at the title before shaking his head, locking eyes once more. “No, you did this. I had nothing to do with it.”

“I disagree. You got the winning fall. Tell me it didn’t feel good dropping Owen to the mat.”

He chuckled. “I can’t deny it, but you were the one who put in the work. You fought through the entire match until the very end. Why did you step out of the driver’s seat?”

Abel shrugged. “Because I felt like you earned the right to win the title. I’m going to carry it, but you deserved to win it.”

James sighed, taking another look at the title. “I can respect that.” He nodded. “Thank you.”

“No need to thank me.” Abel’s statement made him grin. “But this only the beginning. Sure, you don’t want a piece of the action?”

He shook his head. “I think I’m fine right now. I believe you can manage just fine on your own. But now that we have this, they are all going to come after you. You’re going to be the one with the target on his back. Sienna, Syren…so many others are going to trash talk you and insult you with everything they have. They are going to make challenges and demand matches against you.” Abel nodded. “I guess the bigger question is do you think you’re up for it?” Abel smirked, as he continued. “You better be. They are all going to want to see you fail. They will want to see James Evans fail.”

“I’m ready to go to war, James.” Abel replied. “I’ve made my intentions known, and I am not going to back away from that now. Carrying the title makes those intentions seem that much more important.”

“And you shouldn’t slow up. The belt means a lot. I don’t care what anyone says. Its more important than someone like Syren or Sienna. They may come off like they’re…” James sighed and shook his head. “Look at me. You give me the driver’s seat and I win the title…next thing I know…I’m getting swept up in the mess that comes with this business. I’m going to take a step back.”

“We don’t have to talk shop right now anyways, James. We just need to enjoy this.” Abel stated, tapping the title with his index finger. “Like you said, it’s the most important.”

Before anything else could be said, James’ phone began to ring. He walked over and saw it was a call from Braelynn. He answered, and she told him how proud she was. She went on and on, praising him, all the while, James felt like Abel deserved that praise and adulation. Not him. He told himself Braelynn didn’t know the difference. Because he never told her. They exchanged ‘I love yous’ before the call ended, and all James could do was sigh.

“You alright?” Abel asked.

“Yeah.”

“You look far more disappointed than excited for someone who just became Champion of the world.”

“Its not that. Its something else entirely.” James said, going to place his phone down when it flashed. “What’s this?” He found he had a voicemail. He checked it. It was from Detective Bram Theron. As he began to listen, he looked over at Abel. “I believe you’re going to want to hear this…”

__________________________________________

January 2nd, 2020

New York City, New York

Abel sat in a coffee shop known as Coffee Project NY in the East Village. A cup rested before him, but he didn’t touch it. His mind was elsewhere, as he waited on Bram Theron. He recalled the voicemail he and James had received from the detective.

“Hey James. Its Bram. I need you to call me back as soon as possible. I’ve got some news.”

He recalled how James ended the call and how they locked eyes. “I wonder what he means by that.” James said.

Abel exhaled. “I don’t know, but I can’t get over the feeling that it’s probably not good.”

“Why do you think that?”

“The tone of his voice. He seemed conflicted or frustrated.”

“Sort of like how you sound right now?”

Abel knew James was right. He was frustrated. He was probably beyond that. It all stemmed from the fact that Chris Lawrence had gone missing, after he was released on bail. “I have every right to sound like that. You would know if you stuck around a lot more.”

James, who was gathering his things in the locker room before preparing to take a shower, stopped what he was doing, as they locked eyes. “What does that mean exactly?”

Abel recalled his conversation with Dr. Williamson from a few weeks prior. How he told her that James wasn’t around or involved. How he wanted to spend more time with his family. “Exactly how it sounds. You’re not around. You want to be with your family more.”

“And who could blame me?” James fired back. “Are you saying that I’m not around for you?” Abel said nothing, as James continued. “That’s really why you switched out of the driver’s seat. You thought allowing me to win the title would bring us closer together. Is that it?” Once again, he said nothing. “You know what? The truth makes you selfish, Abel.”

“How am I selfish? You brought me around and stated you would be there for me!”

James looked down, sighing as he shook his head. “I know what I said. And I am here for you. I figured you needed to be on your own a little bit. Just as I do. I know you can stand on your own, Abel. And I’m tired of the bullshit with this sport. I’ve told you this, and I’ve meant it.”

“I’m not talking about this.” He said, pointing at the SCW Championship. “Theron deals with Trinity. That’s what I’m talking about. To me, that is more important than anything else.”

“What about Trinity? I thought you said they got that Lawrence guy, and that he was the key to bringing them down.”

Abel shook his head. “Well, I was fucking wrong. Chris got out on bail. And he went home, only to never be seen again.”

“I’m sorry.” James said, looking down once again. “I didn’t know. But maybe this is a sign.”

“A sign of what?”

“For you…for us…to just leave Trinity in the past.”

Abel shook his head once more. “You know I can’t do that.”

James sighed. “I’m sorry to hear that.”

“I just wish you could see what I see.”

“What do you see that I don’t?”

“Jesus Christ, James! It doesn’t take a rocket scientist to figure this shit out.”

“Enlighten me.”

“I shouldn’t have to. You know what they did to you. To me. They deserve to pay. I’ve said this before. I don’t know why I’m having to repeat myself.”

“Because I want you to fully understand just how insane you sound.” James said. “A place like Trinity…someone like McIntosh…they are not to be fucked with. That son of a bitch is dangerous in ways that you and I are not.”

“I can’t believe that you are that afraid, James.”

James shook his head, exhaling deeply. “I’m not afraid, Abel. I’m just being realistic and trying to talk some fucking sense into you. I say if this detective doesn’t have any good news…then you just leave it alone. Just walk away and try to have sort of a life for yourself. Just as I am doing.” Abel recalled going to speak, but James stepped away, getting into the shower.

The memory faded and he came to when the doorbell chimed as he looked up, finding himself locking eyes with Theron as the detective approached.

“I appreciate you meeting with me on such short notice.” Bram stated as he took a seat.

Abel nodded. “I appreciate your call. So, what’s up?”

The detective nodded as well. “There’s no reason to beat around the bush here. I’m not sure if there’s going to be a case against McIntosh and the Trinity Institute.”

Abel grinded his teeth together as he felt his fingers clenched into fists. He exhaled, trying to calm himself, but he could tell it wasn’t doing any good. “And why is that?”

Theron shrugged and shook his head. “You’re not going to believe this, but the other night…the night I left you the voicemail…Amelia showed up to the station.”

“Amelia Jenkins?”

The detective nodded once more. “Yes. She showed up, and we talked. She seemed calm, like nothing was out of the ordinary. It was the damnedest thing.”

“Out of the ordinary?” Abel questioned, trying to make sense of the information given.

“Yes.” Theron continued. “She didn’t seem distraught at all, despite having some knowledge that her case was a missing persons case.”

“I feel like there’s something you’re not telling me. I’d rather you just go ahead and say it.”

“I understand.” Theron exhaled heavily, looking defeated suddenly. “Here it is, James. Amelia…she killed the case.”

“How so?”

He lowered his faze, letting out another deep breath, the look of defeat growing like the defeated feeling Abel began to experience. “Everything you told me, off the record…” Theron paused before looking back up. “She called bullshit on.”

Abel shrugged. “So what? Doesn’t mean it’s not true.”

“What she said was on the record, James.”

“So, you need to get me onto record? That’s what you’re saying.”

“They’d be wondering how I knew about you. What your involvement was. We did everything off the books. It could get me into some seriously deep shit. It could cost me my career.”

“I’m not worried about your career.” Abel hissed. “McIntosh…” He grinded his teeth once more. The very mention of the man’s name was cause enough for his blood to boil. “That motherfucker needs to burn for what he did, not only to me but to countless others.” The words escaped as he locked eyes with Theron. Abel shook his head, exhaling deeply as well. “There has to be something we can do.”

“I told my superiors that something felt off about her story.”

“And what did they say?”

“I was told they needed much more than a hunch. That I needed actual evidence.”

“What can I do to help you get that?”

Theron shook his head. “I need you to lay low. Stay out of this. For now, at least.”

“You can’t be serious.”

“I am serious.” The detective stated as he rose to feet. “I’m going to see what I can do. Just trust me. Okay?”

“McIntosh deserves to pay. Trinity deserves to burn. So far nothing of the sort seems to be happening. So, excuse me if I decide to put my faith and trust elsewhere.”

“If everything you told me was true…Then, you’ll get what you want. You’ll get justice.”

“I guess we’ll see. Won’t we?” Abel locked eyes with Theron one last time. He went to speak but turned away instead, leaving the coffee shop.

Abel replayed the conversation in his head, the end result pissing him off, increasing his frustration. He got up and left, ignoring the thought to go to Williamson’s office to tell her that her boy Theron wasn’t worth a damn.

“We can take care of this.” He heard a voice say suddenly, as he made his way through the New York streets. It was Charles, walking alongside him. “It looks like you’re getting nowhere with what you want. With what you deserve.”

“It looks like I will have to take matters into my own hands. I don’t know what I can, or what I will, do but I’m going to have to do something. Theron…he’s proving to be incompetent.”

Charles chuckled. “He’s too worried about going by the fucking book, instead of doing the right thing.”

“Doing the right thing can also be the most difficult.”

“A choice needs to be made, nonetheless. You’re able to do that.”

Abel stepped into an alley before stopping and facing Charles. “I’m surprised by your words.”

“Why’s that?” The asshole asked, chuckling once again.

“When James and I were in Trinity, you showed up in his head. You taunted him. James pulled a gun on you, and you continued to taunt him. Why do you care what happens with Trinity?”

Abel watched as Charles lit up a cigarette and took a drag. He blew smoke as he replied. “Still don’t fully trust me, do you?”

“You’re getting there. Its like taking one step forward before taking two steps back with you. But then again, that’s always been your M.O.”

“You are meant for war, Abel. None of it is pretty. I’ve told you this. I’m here to guide you, because I’m the only one who can. James can’t fucking do it. If you want results, then continue to walk the path I’m laying out for you. If you don’t then let’s go ahead and cut this shit short.” He took another drag, as Abel stood there, hands in his coat pockets. “I figured as much. You’ll need to cut this back and forth shit, kid if you’re going to truly live up to your word, to your declaration for war. Otherwise, you’ll get lost in your own hype, and become nothing more than a fume.”

Abel went to speak but he heard another voice. This time from behind him. “Who are you talking to?” Abel turned to find James standing before him. “How did we end up here?” He asked, before looking around, taking in their surroundings.

“I had a meeting with Theron.”

James shook his head. “Of course, you did.” James walked by him. “So, how did that go if you don’t mind me asking?”

“Oh, like you care.” Abel fired back.

“I’m trying to be here for you, Abel. Just as you wanted.”

Abel shook his head. “It didn’t go well. Theron told me it seemed like the case was dead in the water.”

“Why is that?”

“Amelia showed up and acted like nothing was wrong.” Abel stated, the very thought causing an angry sickness to rise within the pit of his stomach. “He told me that she said the exact opposite of what I told him about McIntosh and Trinity. Like what I said didn’t happen. Like it didn’t matter.”

“Well, we both know it did happen. There’s no denying that.”

“Then fucking help me, James!” Abel pleaded, hating himself for doing so.

James shook his head. “I told you the other night that I’m not getting involved. That is best to just walk away. Do that, Abel. Just. Walk. Away.” He commanded.

Abel sighed and shook his head. “Fine.” He said, before turning from James, heading toward the end of the alley, going in the opposite direction.

“Where are you going?” He heard James call out to him.

He responded, without looking back. “I’m walking away. Just like you said.”

James stood there, unable to find the words to say. All he could do was watch. That was what he did, blinking. Each time he did so, the distance between he and Abel increased, until Abel was no longer visible.

__________________________________________

Two Hours Later

New York City, New York

The house was empty, except for Braelynn as she stood in the kitchen. She rubbed her belly, reminding herself that she needed to keep calm. Always. Not just sometimes. But always. If not for herself, for the baby above all else.

In times like this, she remembered how she could call Kendra. She was typically always the voice of reason, in some way, shape, or form at least. Her ties with Kendra were practically nonexistent, however. She told herself that she could call Katelyn, as they had become great friends, developing a bond over their love for Kelly, and even their connection regarding James.

She remembered being able to call James in the beginning, especially when she was upset. She and Kendra fought a lot, away the glitz and glamor of the LFL as well as modeling. It was typically over James, so she’d call him to talk things out. Now, the issue was James, and Braelynn couldn’t help but feel like she didn’t really have anyone to turn to when it came to him.

She wanted a drink, but knew that was a definite no.  Standing there alone, she cursed herself for even getting mad in the first place, but she felt she had every right.

James came home, and they hugged. They talked about her day, with him asking how she felt. Her answer was becoming the same old song and dance. She felt great at times, but sick and weak, with no energy most of the time. And she was always hungry.

He cooked dinner for the two of them, after she said she had really been craving chicken Alfredo. James knew a recipe to make the sauce from scratch. They sat beside one another on the couch as they ate. “So how does it feel?” She asked.

“How does what feel?” He replied, taking a bite of food.

“Being World Champion? Duh!” She said, recalling how she gave him a playful nudge.

He shrugged. “It doesn’t feel any different. I know that I don’t.” He said. She could tell he was being distant. She couldn’t place the reason why.

“Well, you should definitely be proud of yourself, James. I’m being serious, babe. You’ve more than earned it. And after all that shit those two bitches have put you through…” She said, shaking her head. “I know that I’d feel on top of the fucking world if I outlasted them and won something so huge.”

“Would you like to take my place? You could be World Champ.” He said, giving her a snicker, putting her at a slight ease.

She grinned. “You know I can’t do that. I mean, look at me.” She said, glancing down at her stomach, before taking a few bites of dinner. “I’m as big as the world.”

“Not at all.”

She chuckled but felt like he would always see her as the most beautiful woman in the world. That when he had told her many times in the past, he meant it. “Well, give it a little bit longer and I will be.”

“Are you saying you’re going to be fat?”

“Well, yeah.” She laughed. “I’m pregnant. I have no doubt I’m going to be the size of a blimp.”

“I don’t know how I feel about that.” He said. “Let’s go ahead and take this from you.” He stated, before slowly reaching toward her plate.

“James Henry Evans.” She began, glaring at him as she spoke. “I love you but if you try to starve me and this child, I will stab the fuck out of you with my fork.”

“Shit. You’re vicious. You know you’d go to prison for that.” He cheerfully warned.

She shook her head before taking another bite. “They would forgive me, babe.”

“Oh, is that right?”

She nodded. “I’d be able to blame it on pregnancy brain.”

“Going to milk it for all its worth, right?”

“Oh, absolutely. Can you blame me?”

He shrugged his shoulders and shook his head. “No, I can’t say that I do. I know I would.” He turned his body, completely facing her. “How about this?” He started, taking her hand in his. “And I’m being serious.”

“Okay?”

He spoke, with a straight face. “Next time, you can knock me up. Deal?” He laughed as soon as the words left his mouth. She could tell he struggled to keep a straight face. She laughed with him. Being able to joke with him made her feel things she couldn’t describe, as it was something she had never been able to truly share with someone else. Sure, she’d laugh with others, but it didn’t feel as real. Most of the time it felt forced. But not with James.

They finished their meal and James gathered the dishes before beginning to wash them. She wanted to ignore the thought of him being distant, but it got to the point that she couldn’t. She met him in the kitchen, as he worked on straightening things up. “Is everything alright?”

He glanced at her over his shoulder as he placed plates in one of the cabinets. “Yeah why?”

“I don’t know.” She said, as she stepped closer. “You just seem like something is off. I could tell it when you got home. Did something happen?”

“No. I’m good.”

“And you even seem a little unhappy or nowhere near satisfied with the fact that you’re World Champion.”

He stopped what he was doing, just glancing down, letting out a sigh. He did that when something was bothering him, but he didn’t want to talk about it. It was something she had learned very quickly when it came to her relationship with James.

“I’m sorry. I’m not trying to annoy you.” She added.

It took a few moments, but he finally turned and faced her. The laughter was gone. The look in his eyes told her the whole story. He was bothered, and he wanted to tell her. He just didn’t know how. She tried to tell herself not to think the worst.

“Whatever it is…you can tell me…” 

“I know I can.” He said.

“Then tell me.”

“There’s nothing to tell.”

“I can tell that there is, James. Just be honest with me.” She found herself pleading, something she didn’t like to do. It reminded of her the arguments with Abel when her husband left him in the driver’s seat as they called it.

James sighed and nodded, like he was coming to terms with what he needed to do, before he faced her. “I got into an argument with Abel.”

“Okay.” She nodded, taking another step closer. “What about?”

“He’s trying to take down McIntosh and all of Trinity. It’s not working out for him, and he can’t understand why I’m not helping.” Her husband added.

She felt confused, placing herself in Abel’s shoes, which was something she never felt she would have done. “And why aren’t you helping him? I’m not trying to attack you. I’m just curious, because I figured you would want to do the same…Especially after what you went through with that son of a bitch.”

“I’ll tell you just as I told him. It’s a lost cause. McIntosh is more than a son of a bitch. He’s dangerous. Far more than I think anyone realizes.”

“Then he needs to be behind bars.”

James shook his head. She could tell he was rattled by the entire situation. “I agree, but its not a fight I need to take. Abel needs to walk away as well.”

“Why?”

“I’m sort of surprised by the fact that it seems like you’re taking his side.”

She shook her head. “I’m not on anyone’s side. I’m just trying to understand. That’s all.”

He sighed. “There’s nothing to understand. I know what I went through in that place. It was worse than any hell ever imaginable. That may be corny, but it’s the only way I can describe it. And it was all because of McIntosh. I don’t want to step back into that fire. I don’t him to make my life any worse than he already has. I don’t want any harm to come to you, our child, or even Kelly. That’s why I’ve told him to walk away.”

She stepped closer, resting her head on his chest. She could feel his heart. It seemed like it wanted to burst out of his chest. He was upset and she had been the cause.

“I’m sorry I’ve upset you, babe. It wasn’t my intention.”

“It is what it is.”

“No.” She said, lifting her head up, and looking him in the eye. “Its not okay. I was at fault.”

“You don’t need to apologize. Shit.” He said, shaking his head.

“What?”

“I guess I can go ahead and tell you that it wasn’t me who won the World title. It was all Abel. All he did was let him get the winning fall. That’s why I don’t really feel any real excitement about it. I did at first, but only at first. He did all the work. I had nothing to do with it.”

Confusion began to run through her. “What do you mean he won it?”

“I’m letting him go and wrestle. When I’m with you, or Kelly…it’s all me. Abel has no part of that. I told him I didn’t want to keep wrestling, but I knew he enjoyed it. I told him all I wanted was to be able to spend time with my family.” She felt tears welling up in her eyes. “What?” He asked, looking at her as if he had no idea why she’d be upset.

“We are partners, right?” She asked, trying to keep it together but being pregnant made it difficult.

“Yes. Of course.”

“How long has the thing with you and Abel been going on?”

He sighed. “For a few months. I told him that I accepted him, that I wasn’t going to continue trying to get rid of him, and now he can go do his own thing. Wrestling gives him the chance to do so. I don’t understand why you’re upset.”

“I just wish you’d tell me things. Or at least talk to me about this kind of stuff. The decisions you make with Abel affect me. Maybe not as much as they do, but I’m still a big part of your life. Like how the fuck am I supposed to know who I’m talking to or spending time with?”

“You’re with me, babe. Abel isn’t here.”

“He’s always here in some way, shape, or form. He’s part of your life. Just as I’m supposed to be part of your life.”

“You are.”

She shook her head again. “I don’t feel that way right now. In fact, I feel like I mean jack shit. Like you have this double life you hide from me.”

“I do hide things from you when it comes to Abel. I do hide them! I know I do! I do it because I still can’t seem to understand exactly what’s wrong with me!” He shouted, before turning away. She knew he was just as upset as she was. That he was beating himself up. She took a step closer but stopped when he slammed his fist down on the counter. He looked at her before heading toward the front door. She wanted to follow, to stop him, but she didn’t have it in her at the time.

She was upset, and he had been the cause.

The house was empty. She rubbed her belly, telling their child she was sorry. That she’d made things right. That everything would be fine. That its father was nothing less than a good man. She told herself that even though she was mad at him, she needed to remember that last bit as well.

 

Trinity Burning, Part IV

Trinity Burning: Part IV

December 16th, 2019

New York City, New York

Abel charged after Charles, finding the man standing against a rundown lamp post, as he lit up a cigarette. “Want one?” He asked. Abel shook his head. “Looks like you’ve made a decision. Worried about James finding out?”

“I’m giving you a chance.” Abel stated. “I’m willing to hear you out, but I wouldn’t go about thinking we’re friends or anything of the sort. Understand?”

Holding the cigarette between his lips, Charles threw his hands up. “Hey, no worries. All is well, Abel. All is well. Its just nice seeing you on your own. I’m sure it’s a good feeling.” Abel stood firm, knowing it was a good feeling, but it wasn’t something he wanted to admit. Charles continued, after taking a drag. “So, you’ve been cut loose. Seems you have fun when you’re in charge. I have to admit I like your style. Always have.” He said, taking another drag.

“You spoke of a mission.” Abel stated, cutting to the chase. Those words hit him like a ton of bricks, for reasons he didn’t quite understand at first. “You said you were a soldier.”

Charles brought the smoke from his lips, flicking the ashes as he scoffed. “Yes, I was. It was something that never really left me.”

“Is that your way of trying to justify being a piece of shit to your family?” Abel asked.

“I’m not justifying anything. When you take a life…when you’re in a situation where it truly is kill or be killed…” Charles shook his head before taking another drag. “It changes you. For better or for worse, it changes you. Permanently.”

“Just as what you did to James…” Abel began, stepping closer. “Changed him. Permanently.”

“I can’t take back what I did. Nothing will ever erase that.”

“You seem okay with it.”

“I have to be.”

“James only remembers you as a piece of shit. There aren’t many good memories.”

“That’s all he needs to remember me as. But like I said, I’m not here for him. I’m here for you. I want to help you.”

“Or, so you say.” Abel replied.

Charles finished his cigarette and tossed it away. “You’re here, aren’t you?”

“Say your piece.”

He grinned. “Seems that you and James have had some common enemies. Enemies that he just wanted to fight, while you wanted to take them out.”

“Syren and Sienna.”

Charles nodded. “Yes. You want the prize Sienna has, correct?”

“I want to win it for James.”

“No!” Charles growled. “This isn’t about James. Forget about James. This needs to be about you. He gave you permission to do your thing.”

“He did.”

“And didn’t he…when you took matters into your own hands…. scold you for doing so?”

Abel recalled tampering with the Chamber, and how Syren was injured. Just as he recalled James being highly upset with him. How he wished Abel had done things differently. The right way. The James way. Abel just looked at Charles, saying nothing.

James’ father nodded. “That’s what I thought. That is why I said forget about him. These two you want to hurt so badly, that you want rid of…” He exhaled deeply. “You will have to go to war with them. I’ve seen the hold they have on SCW.”

“I’m not some general. I’m not going to build an army.” Abel replied.

Charles shook his head once more. “You don’t need to. You can do it on your own. Going that route just makes for a lot of unnecessary bullshit.”

“I’m not some soldier.”

“But you are.”

“I don’t know where you get that idea. James has never been…”

“Stop bringing him up!” Charles shouted, before turning and shaking his head. Abel heard him exhale once again. “James was a survivor.” Charles said, as they locked eyes. “James was a survivor. And how did he survive? Because of you.” He said, pointing at Abel. “You took the hits for him. It seems you always have, and always will.”

Abel went to speak, but Charles continued. “That makes you more than some soldier. That boy has been involved with some sort of war for his entire fucking life.”

“Because of you.”

“So be it.” Charles sighed. “That is all he’s known. And you’ve been the one going to war for him. You’ve been the one fighting his battles. I think its time you go to war for yourself. It is time to fight your own battles. James allowed himself to be a victim most of the time. You, on the other hand…” He scoffed. “You’re a fighter, Abel. You know what it takes in order to survive, and to win the fight. By any means necessary.”

“That’s something you instilled in James.” Abel stated, recalling the memory of the baseball James’ father called the “Great Equalizer.”

“I tried to. It seemed it remained with you, instead of him. He’s wanted to do things the right way. The honorable way. When it comes to a fight, or a war…” Charles shook his head. “There is no such thing as honor. It is survival of the fittest as well as the smartest. You have those qualities that my son never had.”

“Do you think it’s the fact that you never gave James enough credit? The man is, and always has been, a lot stronger than anyone has given him credit for. Including you. One of the few people who should have been there, to love and care for him.” Abel said, grinding his teeth as he felt his hands clenched into fists.

Charles seemed to notice. “There it is!” He said, pointing at Abel’s fists. “You are always ready to fight. Ready to strike. James never showed that side of himself. Like he was ready to step up to the plate and swing with everything he had.”

Abel sighed heavily. “You never knew your son. You never took the time to do so.”

“Do you honestly think it would have mattered?”

He sighed again. “Maybe. Maybe not. You could have tried at least.”

Charles lit another cigarette, and took a puff, shaking his head. “Look at this place. This world he built for you.” He said, spreading his arms out, as if he were putting their surroundings on full display. “It isn’t beautiful and elegant like his home. I’ve told you to stop defending him, but you continue to do so.”

“And why shouldn’t I defend him?”

“If you’re preparing for war, which it seems you’re on the verge of, then defending him will be nothing more than a weakness. Letting him in the driver’s seat the other night made you two weak. You were attacked and left lying.” Abel stood silent, remembering how Giovanni Aries attacked them from behind when James was challenging Syren and the rest of Infamous.

“But I told him I would do things his way. That I wouldn’t…”

Charles cut Abel off once more. “You don’t owe him anything else. Don’t you get that?”

“He’s kept me around.”

“Yes, he has. He’s kept you around, and you’ve been on your best fucking behavior. Look at this as a reward. A gift. I mean…the way I see it…” He stated, taking another drag off his cigarette. “James letting you do this…it shows that he trusts you. Finally.”

Abel stood there, silent once more. He looked around at the world James had built. Taking in the grey of it all. The coldness of it. How it looked nothing like his world, for when he was in the driver’s seat. He had sunshine, and pretty things. He had Kelly. He had Braelynn. Abel had nothing of the sort.

“You know, not too long ago…I resented James for making this place for me. But…” Abel paused, looking away from the grey, locking eyes with Charles, as he continued. “I’m beginning to see things a little different.”

“Do tell.”

“You said James survived so much because of me. He put me here. I’m sure it was as punishment at first, but now, I believe I’m here, because he knows I can take it. That I belong in the trenches. The trenches I was born and molded for.” He said, taking another look around. “I’ve survived those trenches for so long. He knows I can survive on my own. I did it when he had me leave him behind in Trinity.” Abel scoffed. “Maybe you’re right after all. Maybe he does trust me to take care of things. He deserves to be with his family.”

“Just as you deserve to live life your own way, when you’re able to do so. And in saying that,” Charles said, stepping closer, putting a hand on Abel’s shoulder. He didn’t know how to take such a thing, as all the memories he had were of Charles hurting people, especially James. “You need to figure out exactly what it is you want to do.”

Abel remembered all the things James had wanted to do in SCW. He thought about all he wanted to do as well, reminding himself of the common ground that he and James shared in terms of their goals. “I want to initiate change.”

“Change?”

“Yes.” Abel nodded. “I don’t think it will happen without a war, however.” He said, looking down. As the next few words formed in his mouth, he locked eyes with Charles. “Tell me. Tell me everything you know about war.”

________________________________________________

Some Time Ago

They weren’t her parents, or any members of her foster families but they were still ghosts from her past. They welcomed her with wild eyes and toothless grins. Psychotics of the worst kind. They welcomed her with open arms, reaching out to Amelia as she was led over the rusted grates. The Nosferatu like fingernails, or lack thereof, extended out to her, wanting to pull her in, to bring her back into the abyss she thought she left behind, the madness she thought she had escaped.

Trinity.

The only place that ever felt like home, and she hated it. The orderly named Jeffrey, with his dark framed glasses, and hair going in all different directions, led her as her arms were gripped at the elbow by two other orderlies. She didn’t remember them. Things, especially the people…from the patients to the staff…seemed very different.

The only thing that hadn’t changed was X-6. It was every bit as much Hell on Earth as it was the first time she arrived. She was pushed into her cell, the sound of the cell door closing sent shockwaves throughout her body. Amelia took a deep breath before turning and facing Jeffrey. “Why am I here?”

Jeffrey grinned. He replied, his voice still soft spoken, despite his slightly more menacing demeanor. “Dr. McIntosh wanted you back. And to be honest Amelia…” He said, with a sigh. “You needed to be back here.”

“No. I don’t. What does he want with me?” She asked, her arms folding over her chest.

“You will find out…”

She cut him off before he could finish his statement. She already knew what he was going to say. “I’ve heard it all before, Jeffrey! Tell me where he is! Tell me why I’m here!” She shouted, throwing her arms down, her hands balled into fists. She felt anger coursing through her, a voice telling her to attack, but she knew better. She knew not to attack.

Especially not at Trinity.

But its hard to tune the voice out.

“You know you want to hurt them. You know you need to hurt them.” It said.

Keeping her eyes on the orderlies, trying to control her body’s movements, to relax her muscles, Amelia closed her eyes. “No. No. No. You know what they will do to us if we try to hurt them. You know what they made us do to get out of here, last time.”

“That was someone else! Another patient!” The voice shouted. “You could attack them. Get those keys. Get out of here. We have to get out of here!”

She wanted to listen. She knew if she let the voice take over, as it had done in the past, then things would get violent. People would get hurt. She was in scrubs, without her backpack, where she carried her means of protecting herself. She’d have to make due with anything she could get her hands on. But the voice knew the way. She knew it would know what to do.

Amelia sighed, however. “We can’t…Ivy…” As the name ran through her mind, she opened her eyes. Jeffrey and the orderlies were still standing before her. “I want to see him.”

“And you will.” Jeffrey said, before giving her a nod, and walking away. She stood in the center of her cell, pulling her arms in like she was hugging herself. During her time in Trinity before, X-6 was the only place she feared. And that fear was returning a lot quicker than she imagined.

“I don’t want to be here.” She whispered to herself.

She heard Ivy’s voice in return. “I told you what we needed to do, but you refused to do it. Now, we’re stuck here.”

She looked up, locking eyes with Ivy. Ivy’s face was caked with make-up. She looked like one of those Annabelle dolls Amelia’s grandmother always brought her when she’d receive visitation. Her father ruined her very first one. Her first one that she named Ivy. She always felt safe with that doll.

“How did we end up here, anyways?” Ivy asked, dropping down to one knee, as Amelia sat on both of hers.

Amelia remembered him. The liar. She wanted to see him again. If she did, she knew she would Ivy loose on her. The bastard had to pay. He was the reasons he was there.

“It was a guy, wasn’t it?” Ivy asked, bringing her back to her unpleasant reality. She didn’t answer. She only looked down in shame. Ivy spoke again. “I fucking knew it! How did you let this happen? We weren’t supposed to end up here again.”

“And you weren’t supposed to come back either!” Amelia shouted, mockingly.

Ivy rolled her eyes. “Stop with the tough girl talk. The only reason I’m here is because you don’t feel safe. You always bring me back to fucking protect you. The best way to put it is to say that this is all your fault, Amelia.”

“I don’t need your shit, Ivy. I already know I fucked up. I fucked up bad.” She said, lowering her gaze, as she sat down, pulling her knees to her chest, and burying her face against her forearms. She wanted to cry, but she knew Ivy would mock her for that as well, so she didn’t. “I mean, look around.” She stated, as she lifted her head, her eyes locking in on all the other patients around her. Their cells above and below her, to the left and to the right.

“What do you think he wants?”

“Who?” She asked, already knowing who Ivy was referring to. She was just glutton for punishment.

“McIntosh!” Ivy groaned, rolling her eyes as she stood to her feet and turned away, shaking her head in annoyance. She was always stronger than Amelia, and she wasn’t afraid to show it.

“I knew who you meant. I just wanted to know if hearing his name made me as afraid as it used to.”

“So, you’ve not seen him yet?”

Amelia shook her head. “No. I thought I did. But it was just a hallucination.” She said, recalling bits and pieces from her memory of her first night back. She was brought to X-6 once she was fully awake and more coherent. “I’m guessing I was drugged by the guy I met.” The liar, she told herself, clenching her teeth together out of anger.

“You guess? It sure as fuck seems like that is exactly what happened. I don’t understand how you could be so stupid.”

Amelia finally broke, trying to keep her sobs as quiet as possible, as she glared at Ivy through her tears. “Because I was fucking vulnerable. I was lonely and I thought he was someone else. He said he was Donnie…”

“Donnie…”

“Yes…you remember Donnie…”

“The little fucker that tried to replace me…”

“Yes.” Amelia said, drawing in a deep breath as she tried to calm herself. “He said he was Donnie. It had been so long since I had seen him…and you weren’t around…”

“Because you tried to bury me, Amelia!” Ivy shouted, slamming her fist into one of the bars. “You came here to get rid of me the first time. It worked.”

“And I shouldn’t have.” Amelia cried. “I’m sorry.”

“I’m sorry too.”

Amelia looked at Ivy, puzzled. “You’re sorry? What are you sorry for?”

“For what’s about to happen.”

That was when she heard it. Her cell door being opened. She turned and saw Jeffrey standing there. The two orderlies from earlier, were with him. “Going to need to you to take it easy, Amelia.”

“Why? What for? What’s going on?” She asked, rising to her feet, and cowering in the corner.

“Just take it easy.” He repeated, as they stepped into the cell, pulling the door closed, locking it. When she heard that sound, Amelia felt a deep sinking feeling of sickness in her stomach. She started to cry louder now.

“Don’t worry, Amelia…” Ivy’s voice rang in her eyes. “I’ll protect you. Just close your eyes.” And she did, taking herself away from whatever Hell was going to occur in that cell.

________________________________________________

December 18th, 2019

Los Angeles, California

Breakdown

Abel sat in James’ locker room, watching from the TV set placed against the side wall. He watched, listening to Syren and Giovanni Aries exchange words. They were doing exactly what he wanted, as Abel had a plan.

He knew it was going to go against everything he and Dr. Williamson had talked about a few weeks prior. As he sat there, the memory began to play out. He sat in her office. James was not in the driver’s seat. It felt like his existence was becoming less and less, especially after the events of Clarity.

“How are you, Abel?” Williamson asked.

He sighed. “I’m managing.”

“You seem troubled.”

Abel shrugged. “You could say that.”

“I did. But I guess the bigger question is whether or not you agree.” She replied, some fire in her tone.

“I do agree.” He said, with another sigh. “I’m troubled about a lot. Especially with James.”

She repositioned herself in her seat, her eyes growing wide at the mention of James. “And what is troubling you when it comes to him?”

“He’s becoming more distant than he did before. He doesn’t seem motivated when it comes to anything. Not wrestling. Not this deal with McIntosh and Trinity.”

“And you want him to be involved with all that?”

He nodded. “Yes. I feel he needs to be. More so with Trinity and bringing that piece of shit down.”

“Has something happened that made you feel this way?”

Another sigh. “He lost a match recently. I tried to talk to him about. I tried to motivate him for another match, for another shot at the World title in our company, but he seemed nothing short of disinterested. We returned to the locker room, eventually. His wife was there, and he wanted me gone. He wanted to be alone with her.”

“And you feel short sighted by that?”

Abel shook his head. “I’m not sure if I’d call it that. I get that he wants to be with his family. I just want to know if he’s involved with everything concerning us.”

“Well, Abel…” She began. “It is always possible that James doesn’t want to get involved in the same things as you. He did say he wanted you to co-exist, but there’s nothing wrong with the two of you having your own separate lives. Within the right means, of course.”

“I don’t know how to feel about that, doc.”

She sighed, nodding as well. “Remember when I wanted to help you learn, and understand, what it meant to be human?” He nodded before she continued. “You could say that I was preparing for something like this in a way. I saw it as a way to help bring James back, but to teach you that you can rely on yourself. That you don’t have to be so dependent on James. And you seemed to do well, don’t you agree?”

“Minus the hiccup with the father from the camp James’ daughter went to, yeah.” He said with a nod, telling himself he needed to be able to give himself some credit. “I did the best with what I could. I’ll be honest and say that I wish I had more time by myself now that I think about it. I think I was only getting started.”

“I can understand that.” Williamson stated. “But James is back. In saying that, if he does withdrawal…if he is keen on spending more time alone with his family, then you’re in the driver’s seat, I’d suggest that you try to find a life for yourself, away from him. Does that make sense?”

“I think so.”

“If you have any questions, or need guidance, you know to use me as a resource, correct?” He nodded once again. “Okay good. I’d like to speak to James before our session ends. But Abel, before you go, I want you to know I mean what I said. I think it’d be good for you to have your own life. Just stay out of trouble.”

The memory faded but Abel remembered her last statement. She said it playfully, but he couldn’t help but sense there was some seriousness to it. He didn’t feel he was going to able to follow her advice, however, especially after his conversation with Charles.

The conversation, his words of war, inspired Abel to leave his locker room and attack CHBK, not once but twice that night. Leaving the old gimp lying in a broken heap, Abel left the arena, Charles’ words still lingering in his mind.

“I went to basic training before James was born.” He had said, as they walked through the grey. “I excelled there and was called upon to join a special forces unit. I was trained to get in and get out, undetected. The things they put in your head…” He said, with a slight shudder before continuing. “You can’t just switch off or get rid of. If someone has figured out a way, I wish they would have let me know.”

“Sort of like the things that were put in James’ head. The things he can’t unsee. The things I can’t forget or let go of. The anger. The rage. It remains within. I see it all, over and over. Memories of you. Memories that came to light about his mother. Not to mention shit with McIntosh.” Abel stated.

“Precisely.” Charles replied. “I saw things I should have never seen. Things no one should ever see.”

Abel nodded. “Like the story you had told James when he was a child.”

“I know I said to stop bringing him up, but I’m curious. Which one?”

“You told him a story of going out with your friend after a mission. You didn’t go into details about the mission. You had only told him it was ugly. You and your friend went to a bar, having a few drinks, and talking with some girls. Your friend started dancing with one of the women, getting a little too friendly, when her husband showed up.” Charles grew silent, Abel noticed, before he continued. “There was an argument. The girl left with her husband, before you and your friend went back to your hotel. It lingered with your friend, to the point that he went back to the bar. He needed a drink. He left while you were in the shower, despite telling him to wait up. By the time you got there, he was gone.”

Charles finally spoke, finishing the story. “The husband had waited for my friend. Blew his brains out all over the parking lot.”

“Why did you tell James that?”

Charles shrugged. “I’d say I needed him to realize the world was an ugly place. It was ugly, just like every mission was ugly. That will be the same for you.”

Abel nodded.

“Every mission will be ugly. There will be casualties. You will experience loss along the way. That is where you truly learn. Your losses will drive you, and even if you feel like giving up, you must stay the course. Your victories, you cannot let them go to your head.”

“And why is that?”

“It’s simple really. If you get to confident, you will lose sight of the goal. Of the endgame. You do that, then there is no coming back. You will falter and that will be all she wrote.”

“So, where do I start?” Abel asked.

Charles grinned. “Your enemies…you attack their heart. The one thing that brings them all together. You do that, and it burns through the glue holding them close. They may regroup, but you’ll be in their head.”

And that was what Abel did. He attacked the heart of Infamous. CHBK kept everyone going. He kept them together, and they left him out in the open, allowing Abel to move in for the kill. Not just once, but twice.

Abel returned to his hotel room, finding Charles on the outside balcony. He joined him, as he heard Charles speak. “LA…I hate this city.”

“I used to feel that way. Not just about here, but this entire world.”

“Its still a shit show.”

“I’m sure it always will be.” Abel replied.

Silence fell over them for a few minutes, before Charles spoke once again. “You did well tonight.”

“I thought so, too.”

They locked eyes. “Remember, you can’t get too cocky or confident. You don’t want to falter already. We’re only in the beginning stages.”

“My mind is still on the goal. The endgame.” Abel stated.

“Good.”

They broke eye contact, as they returned to staring down at the City of Angels. The very concept of angels caused Abel to grind his teeth, as he couldn’t help but think of Sienna Swann. He felt the way Charles did. It all needed to be burned down. Sienna, especially.

“You’re going to have to get violent. Amp it up. Be smart about it however. No more tampering with cages or any of that shit.” Charles commanded. “Make sure everyone sees you coming. Always stand your ground.

Abel looked at him. “Is violence the right way?”

Charles looked back at him. “It’s the only way.”

________________________________________________

Some Time Ago

“How are you feeling?”

The voice echoed in her head, causing Amelia’s eyes to shoot open so fast it felt like they were about to pop out of her skull. Her skull was on fire. Everything throbbed and ached, to the point she wanted to cry. She craved death.

“I asked…how are you feeling?”

The voice rang through once again, feeling like she had taken an axe to the center of her brain. Amelia cried out, before turning to her right, as sickness and bile escaped the depths of abdomen. She couldn’t stop it. It seemed to be a never-ending flow. Minutes passed before she could catch her breath. When she did, everything became clear.

She felt she had locked eyes with the Devil himself.

“McIntosh…” She said, the man’s name came out as a whisper.

She realized she was strapped to a chair by her wrists, elbows, knees, and ankles. But she couldn’t take her eyes off him, as he smiled.

“Hello, Amelia. Or am I talking to…what was her name?” He asked, still smiling, giving a slight chuckle before he continued. “Oh, that’s right.” He stated, snapping his fingers. “Ivy. Am I talking to Ivy?”

“Ivy’s not here.” She said, grinding her teeth together, feeling like she wanted to claw his eyes out.

“Well, that is a tragedy. Jeffrey said he saw you talking to yourself…well, you were talking to Ivy. So,” He paused, as he leaned forward in his seat, removing the black-framed glasses from his face. “Why isn’t she here now?”

“I don’t want her to come out. She doesn’t need to be here. Neither do I.” Amelia exclaimed, trying not to come off as helpless as she was beginning to feel.

“But you’re here because you need to be.” McIntosh replied, giving another grin.

“Why?”

“That can be explained later. Right now, I need to speak with Ivy.”

Amelia shook her head. “No.” She knew, deep down, what he wanted with Ivy. “I am Amelia, and no one else.”

McIntosh sighed, the sound echoed in her head. “Amelia, darling…do we really need to do this? All I want is a face to face with Ivy. She and I have some catching up to do.”

“Whatever you have to say…you can say it to me.”

She heard him sigh again, before she watched as he stood up from his seat. He sat at a desk. The throbbing began to slowly cease, making the picture clearer. They were in a room. It was solid white. The desk was black, like the seats they sat in. He opened a drawer and saw his fingers clasp around a golden pocket watch, before he returned to his seat.

They locked eyes. “Do you remember this?” He asked, as his eyes motioned toward the watch.

“You know that I do.”

“Good. Now, I will use this if need be, Amelia. It doesn’t have to come to it, but do not force my hand.”

She lowered her gaze, feeling more and more powerless by the minute. She remembered he had placed her under hypnosis before, stating it was another form of therapy. She remembered up until she went under. From there, all she could remember was feeling like she was in limbo, walking through a cold and empty world McIntosh had told her to create for her memories, as a way for her to escape if she ever felt the need to.

He sent her there, and she lost track of how long she wasn’t in the driver’s seat as he called it.

“Please…Don’t do this. I’m begging you.” She pleaded, trying her best to keep it together.

“Last chance.” He said, not as pleasant as he was in the beginning. She said nothing as they locked eyes. Without breaking his stare, he let the watch drop, his fingers becoming entangled in the golden rope connected at the top end.

“Please…”

“I want you to relax, Amelia.” He said, as he began to let the watch swing gently from side to side. “You know you’re safe here. You’ve told me I’ve been like a father figure to you. Do you remember?”

“Please…”

“Do you remember?”

She felt tears beginning to stream down her cheeks. He did not stop. She knew he wouldn’t no matter how much she wanted him to. “Do you remember? You came here looking for answers. You wanted my help. Help that no one had ever given you. But I gave you so much more. I opened your mind, just as I provided you with a safe haven. You called this place your home. And you should be able to relax in your home, right?”

Her breathing began to slow. The tears began to dissipate. “Do you feel relaxed?”

She exhaled. “Yes.”

“Do you remember the world we created together? The place you could go to when you didn’t want to be here?” She nodded, a slight numbness beginning to consume her. “Open the door to that world. Once you do…” She was no longer in the room. She stood outside of a little house. It was perfect in every way, like her grandmother’s house. She could only hear his voice, echoing around her, telling her to open the door. She did, as his voice continued. “Step inside.”

She stepped inside, entering the house. It was dark but felt warm and cozy. She did see a light however. She walked toward it. As she got closer, Amelia could see a figure walking toward her. She felt no fear. Just safe. The figure stepped out of the shadows. It was Ivy.

They walked past one another, Amelia walking to the light, as Ivy headed for the door. The light became more visible and welcoming her, until she heard a door close. She stopped and glanced over her shoulder. Ivy was gone. The door was closed. She looked ahead and there was nothing but darkness.

The light was gone. The voice was gone.

And Amelia knew she was too. She felt it in her bones.

________________________________________________

December 25th, 2019

New York City, New York

James remembered how he once dreaded Christmas morning. His father was typically hungover, or already on the hunt for another high. His mother tagged along, leaving him to open gifts with his siblings. Things were highly unenthusiastic for such a typical festive holiday.

He stood in the kitchen, making coffee as well as his signature pancakes. Kelly and Katelyn sat in the living room with Braelynn. Katelyn had told him a few days prior that the other kids would be with their fathers for a little bit, so he invited them over for breakfast and gift exchanges.

Looking at his daughter, as well as his pregnant wife, he remembered a vow he had made himself when he was younger. The vow was that if he was to ever become a father, he would make sure Christmas was as amazing as possible for his children. After all the hell he had been through, it seemed over the last few years, he was finally making good on that promise. He planned to keep it until the day he died.

“Alright who’s hungry?” He asked, as he stepped into the living room, joining everyone else.

“I can think of two people who are absolutely starving!” Braelynn exclaimed, as she pointed to her stomach.

“I could eat.” Katelyn stated, with a grin.

“Did you make anything good?” Kelly asked.

“Hey!” He said, placing his hands on his hips. “You know your dad can cook like nobody’s business. Especially when it comes to breakfast food.”

“I guess you’re right.” His daughter said.

“Get in the kitchen and get some food, little woman.” He ordered, playfully. Katelyn and their daughter entered the kitchen, as he took a seat next to his wife. “How are you, momma?”

“Oh, you know. Tired. Getting fat.” She groaned.

He sighed and shook his head. “You’re not fat. Just slightly pregnant. Maybe pleasantly plump, but that’s all.”

“I just keep telling myself it will be worth it when our baby gets here.”

“I know that it will.”

“It’s easy for you to say. You’re not making a human.”

He nodded. “This is true. But I will be with you when you’re puking so I can hold your hair. I will make sure you are always fed, and that neither of you go hungry. I will massage your feet and all that stuff. I’m your guy.” James said with a grin.

She grinned back, before they kissed. As the kissed ended, Braelynn spoke. “You mentioned never letting us go hungry.” He nodded. “Go make me a plate, bitch.”

“Oh, so feisty.” He grinned once again, before climbing to his feet. “I got you covered.” He entered the kitchen as Katelyn and Kelly returned. He made his wife a plate and sat down next to her, as they all ate with him sipping coffee. They exchanged laughs, and Christmas memories. James did his best to find pleasant ones to share, due to the darkness that typically surrounded the day when it came to his life.

After all the gifts were exchanged and the dishes were in the sink, they said their goodbyes, with James hugging Kelly for what may have felt like an eternity for her but not long enough for him. Braelynn wanted to go lay down, so he tucked her in and made sure she had some water on the nightstand, before he went down into the basement.

That was where he found Abel.

“Happy holidays.” He said.

“Same to you.” Abel replied. “It’s been awhile since we last spoke.”

James nodded. “It has.” He stated, stepping further into the room. “What have you been up to?”

“Taking Aries, Syren, and anyone else that wants to rise against me, to war in terms of the SCW.”

He nodded again. “That is what I’ve seen.”

“Oh, so you’ve been paying attention?”

James shrugged. “Here and there. I try to keep up with things. I want to make sure you’re not getting us into trouble. Well, no more than you did a few months ago.”

“I thought when it came to wrestling…I was in charge.”

“You are.” James said with a sigh. “Its just an old habit. I have a bit of a protective streak in me. It may not be as strong as yours, but it’s still there.”

“You don’t have to worry about me.” Abel stated.

“I do have to admit. I was a little jealous of how you were able to take out CHBK twice. I only got to wrestle that guy once. It was a great match, and I always wanted to fight him again.”

“He’s not who he used to be. He is just a pawn in the grand scheme of things.”

“Still trying to rid the SCW of Syren and Sienna?”

Abel shrugged. “I’m going to do my best.”

James paused as he turned away. He fiddled with the laundry for a few moments, trying to make sure his wife didn’t have to do anything major in terms of house work. “Still thinking about entering the battle royal? Giving it another go at the SCW Championship?” He asked, glancing over his shoulder at Abel.

“Yes. There would be no reason not to. You know you should be there with me.”

“It’s only been a few weeks, and I’m beginning to miss it, but Abel…” He sighed before turning and facing his other half. “This is the best thing for me.”

“But we have the chance to win the World title. We could do that together, if we get in sync.”

James shook his head. “I’d be holding you back, if I’m being honest.” He watched as Abel suddenly became withdrawn. He could tell Abel knew he was right. “You don’t have to admit it, but we both know it’s true.”

“You know if you keep an eye on me,” Abel began. “It will make you miss it even more.”

“Hey, baby steps. I was able to leave it alone for a few days, but after that, I couldn’t help but revert back to keeping up with things, even if its not really me in the ring.”

Abel simply nodded. James spoke again. “So, is there anything else going on? Like anything that I don’t know about? Something that I should know about?”

“Like what?”

He shrugged. “I don’t know, Abel. I’m only trying to make conversation.”

“It came off like you don’t trust me.”

He shook his head. “No. I am putting trust in you. I will get over the whole “keeping an eye on you” thing a lot sooner than later. That is nothing against you. It’s all me.”

Abel shook his head. “Then to answer your question, there’s nothing else going on.

“Alright good.” He said, getting a certain feeling that Abel wasn’t telling the truth. James told himself that he was simply over thinking things. That he needed to let go. He wanted to. He just hoped it wouldn’t come back to bite him in the end.

________________________________________________

December 31st, 2019

New York City, New York

With her jacket zipped up and a hood over her head, Ivy concealed her identity as Amelia Jenkins. She walked through the cold streets of New York City. The weather sent shivers up and down her spine, but the city was alive and well. People were hanging out of bars, running up and down the sidewalks screaming for joy at the top of their lungs, all in the name of New Year’s Eve.

Amelia, Ivy recalled, never partied. She would have been too afraid of such a thing, as her life left her meek and mild.

She never really knew the loving touch of a man, or even a woman. Ivy, on the other hand, knew it all. Amelia was nearly raped, but Ivy took over. She turned the tables on her attacker, and she took advantage of him, getting her rocks off in the process. Ivy even lost Amelia’s virginity for her. The poor child didn’t know how to live.

Ivy dedicated herself to living for Amelia, as her other half simply wasn’t strong enough to do so. They both knew it to be true. Just as McIntosh knew it to be true, as well.

That is why he came to her, after pushing Amelia to the side, several weeks prior.

“Am I speaking with Ivy?” He asked.

The memory played through her mind, as she continued walking through the city and the night. She was sitting in his office, strapped to the chair.

“What the fuck is up with these straps?”

McIntosh grinned. “I know how emotional Amelia can be, just as I remember how dangerous you are.” He said, motioning to a scar on his hand from where she had bitten him years ago.

“You’re still crying over that?” She asked, before laughing. “Get over it.” She remembered saying, before spitting in his direction.

He leaned forward in his seat, wiping spit from his pant leg. “You see.” He began. “This is why I needed to talk to you. I couldn’t get through to Amelia.”

“Sounds like you want something.”

“You’re correct.”

“Fuck off, doc. And please…take as much offense as possible.”

He scoffed and shook his head. “You’ve always been pleasant, Ivy.”

“Undo these straps and I will show you how fucking pleasant I can be. I’m a little different than last time.” She hissed.

“Oh, I’m sure you are.” He said, before rising to his feet. She watched as he began to slowly walk back and forth in front of her. “But, I’m not here to fight, Ivy. I’m here to help you and Amelia. Or just you if you’ve grown tired of her.”

That last statement made her pause.  Just as it did as she walked. The memory faded for a few moments as Ivy retreated to an alleyway, away from anyone and everyone. She leaned against the wall of some random nightclub. She had thought about what life would be like if it was only her. If there was no Amelia. She had always protected Amelia, but no one had been there for her. She’d take the driver’s seat, but it always ended up going back to Amelia when all was said and done. She had lost count of the times she had wondered what it would be like if that never occurred. She also asked herself if it even needed to happen.

“What are you talking about?” She remembered asking, as the memory continued to play out.

“I don’t want to keep you or Amelia here. But I am also offering you the chance to be the dominant personality. A chance to rid yourself of Amelia. We both know how weak she can be. How much she has held you back, Ivy.”

She paused, and he grinned before he continued. “I can tell by your silence that you’ve considered the possibility as well.”

“I’m sure I’m not the only alter who has.”

He shrugged. “Maybe, maybe not.”

 

“So, you do want something.” She grinned and shook her head. “Why am I not fucking surprised?”

“I won’t beat around the bush then.” He said, before stopping in his tracks, still out of reach for her. “I do want something.”

“And what might that be?”

“There seems to be forces at work, trying to come against me and all the work I’ve done at Trinity.”

“You call what you’ve done here work? Let me guess…you’ve done it for the greater good.”

He nodded. “I do. I believe that with all I have. I know you don’t. Just like Amelia. You both saw this place as a hall of horrors.”

“That’s putting it lightly.”

“If I’ve wronged you in any way, Ivy…then let me make it up to you. Do what I plan to ask of you, and I will give you what you want. Freedom.”

The memory faded, as she recalled his request. All in all, McIntosh had to plan. She had to give it to him. Freedom sounded far more appeasing than anything else, especially given the fact she was strapped to a chair when he brought it up.

It was a foreign concept to her, but as she stood outside the New York Police Department, it felt a little more real than ever before. Ivy wasn’t sure what was going to happen, but she had given him her word, as he had given hers. They had placed trust in one another.

She entered the station, keeping her cool, as she recalled one last memory of her meeting with him.

“How do I know I’ll do right by you?” She had asked.

They locked eyes. “I don’t. You’ll be with the police. I will know if you changed your mind if I see police cruisers outside my residence.”

The memory faded as she reached the front desk. Without taking his eyes from his phone, he acknowledged her. “How can I help you?”

“I’d like to turn myself in. I’ve not committed a crime…” She said, as she remembered the information McIntosh had given her regarding Amelia’s disappearance. “But I know the police are looking for me.”

His eyes moved from his phone to her. “And you are?”

She removed her hood. “My name is Amelia Jenkins.” Her declaration threw the officer into a tailspin. He immediately began to make a phone call, barely taking his eyes off her. She stood firm, telling herself that she had made her decision, and she intended to follow through with it. McIntosh had a plan, she reminded herself, and this was only step one.

________________________________________________

Promo

The view showed James Evans sitting in a dimly lit room, as light shone in from the windows of what appeared to be an empty apartment building. It showed James Evans, but it was Abel who sat there, in a black shirt and jeans, with a black leather jacket on. His face pointed downward and to the left, as his hand gripped the SCW World Championship, as it was draped over his right shoulder. He sat there for a few moments, as the view drew a little closer. Once he looked up, everything became still, as he began to speak. Being SCW World Champion means a lot to me. I’m not even sure I can put into words what it means to me, but it does mean a lot. And one would think that by ending the year 2019, winning the SCW World Championship just before the clock struck midnight, that I would be standing here before with a smile on my face. Now, trust me. I was smiling when I won. I was smiling when I showed up to Breakdown to last week, but then, my smile faded.”

A clip of ‘James Evans’ pinning Owen Cruze, and being declared the SCW World Champion was shown, before breaking into his celebration at the end of the EOTY battle royal, as well as the following Breakdown, before showing a smiling Abel only for the smile to fade, and the words continued to flow. It wasn’t because I was booked against Giovanni Aries. I knew it was going to happen. He and I have business that needs to be resolved. It needs to be finished, so he can go his way and I go mine. It wasn’t because I was booked to face Syren the Breakdown after Day of Infamy, either. I’m good with that. I believe it needs to happen. What bothers me is the fact that the SCW World Championship, the most important title in this industry, is not going to be on the line.”

“I wanted to be Champion to defend against all comers. To defend my mettle against the mettle of others, with the title on the line. But that isn’t going to happen. Is it, Sasha?” The face of Sasha Drachewych appeared in the view, taking place of Abel’s face, before a white screen appeared. The words ‘Friend’, ‘Foe’, and a question mark appeared, before transitioning back to Abel, as he continued.

“No. You want to punish me for my recent behaviors. Is that supposed to be some sort of joke? Oh, wait. That seems to be the narrative you want to spin. That I won the title, and that now I don’t have to defend it. I get the insults hurled at me. People say you’re coddling me, but the fact of the matter is that you’re denying the SCW fans what they want to see. They want to see a Champion who won’t gripe about having to defend the Championship. They want to see a Champion willing to fight anyone and everyone. And that is who I am. That is the type of Champion I chose to be when I won this title, and yet…here we are.”

“Not only are you robbing the people, but you are robbing me.”

“Now, that may not matter to you but it damn sure matters to me. I’m not trying to get out of title matches. I’m not trying to get out of anything. I accepted responsibility for being Champion each and every time I have fought for this. And now that I have it, based on your bullshit perception, it seems less than a Championship. It seems like a prop.”

“You are giving Sienna what she wants.” A clip of Sienna Swann holding the Trios Contract appeared, before Abel continued.

“You are giving Syren what she wants.” Another clip played, this time of Sasha telling Syren of her match against ‘James’.

“Hell, you’re giving Aries what he wants.”

“And the fact of the matter is that you don’t seem to give a damn. I think that is the biggest slap in the face I’ve ever been given. I’ve never really questioned you since you came into power. I made a vow to do the right thing by your father, but now…now I can’t help but question you. Sure, you can question me because I didn’t do things the Owen Cruze way. That I got a little dirty in order to rid the SCW of a cancer like Syren.”

“She, along with Sienna, have done some questionable things in the past, and yet you make sure they are presented like Champions. That is why I stand by what I said, leading up to the End of the Year battle royal. I guess all you really have to do is become overdramatic and bitch consistently in order to get catered to. Is that what I have to do, Sasha?”

“You want me to bitch, moan, and complain in order to get to defend the SCW World Championship? To ensure it maintains its position as the most prestigious Championship in this landscape of this industry?”

“Well, you can kiss that little dream, goodbye.“

“I’ve not been playing by your rules for awhile now, and things are going to continue to shift.”

“I won’t conform to be like a Sienna, or a Syren.”

“I will just fight. I will fight against your system. I will fight against your rules. I will fight to pave a new way for this company.”

“Just as I will fight for the SCW universe. I’m not going to label them, because they are their own individuals. They have their own names. I’m not going to group or classify them by calling them Believers. They have their own voice, and it needs to be heard. I want to fight for them and their voice. You want to restrict my time as SCW World Champion, then I will fight to be a Champion of the people.” Another clip was shown, from when the cameras stopped rolling at the End of the Year show. ‘James’ was shown leaping into the crowd and celebrating with the fans.

“They were in unison the night I won the Championship. The Championship you’re robbing them of. By denying me the right to defend this title, that just shows you don’t value me as your Champion. That you don’t find Giovanni Aries worthy of a shot at the World Championship. This is going to backfire in your face, Sasha, as I’m not going to take this lying down. I will stand up for the people. I will stand up for myself, just as I will stand up for the importance of the Championship.” Abel slammed his free fist into the title plate of the Championship.

“You hear stories of companies having Champions who only show up when they feel like. You could have that. That will kill interest in your product.”

“You can try to push me aside in favor of the typical nonsense that appears on SCW programming, but you won’t be able to silence me, Sasha. I will bring this fight to the front door of SCW headquarters if need be. I will lead a march to the doorstep with fans who want great pro wrestling, and not having their screens filled with an owner taking TV time.”

“You can fine me if you wish. Suspend me if you want, but you won’t be able to change the truth, or the perception you’ve generated.”

“You don’t have to get as dirty as I did at Under Attack, but you have time to change this. You have time to do the right thing.”

“Will you, or won’t you?” Abel smirked, before continuing.

“I guess that is…the question.” The smirk faded.

Abel stood up from his seat, as he continued to address his situation. “And while you’re thinking of your answer, while you’re thinking of whether or not you want to continue to quote unquote coddle me, I’ll be preparing for my upcoming match against Kimberly Williams. Shit, can I defend against her? She’s dangerous and unstable in many aspects, but then again, so am I. She is also a former SCW World Tag Team Champion. She’s achieved success. She can go in the ring. I’d having a fucking blast defending against her.”

“You can quote me on that, Kim. You can write it down on a piece of paper before stapling it to your forehead, just to ensure you don’t forget.”

“Hell, we can have our match be anything goes. No disqualifications, Kim. I will gladly put the Championship on the line. We can go all over the arena. Shed some blood. It doesn’t matter to me. I am willing to lose buckets of blood for this Championship, as well as this sport. We can get as violent as necessary, and I will be game, because that is what the people, as well as this Championship, deserve. It is all worth fighting for, and bleeding over, if the cause calls for it.”

“Are you willing to go that route, Kimberly? There is something about you. I can tell you have no restrictions. That you will go as far as you feel you need to. That’s good, because at Breakdown, you will have to do just that if you want to get past me.”

“You may want to avenge your mother, due to how I disrespected her at the End of the Year awards ceremony. Many have called my actions fucked up or repulsive. Others have seen my actions toward your mother as fitting. Your mother and I were one hell of a tag team. We fought along side by side, taking on any and all comers, yet as soon as we dropped the titles, we went our separate ways. She talked about retirement, something I knew nothing of, and then she sided with Sienna, someone we had fought against, because she felt it would benefit her somehow.”

“Your mother turned her back on me and sold herself out. She allowed herself to be corrupted, pissing on all we fought for together, and all we fought against. That has never sat well with me, Kimberly. That is why I have thrown out a challenge, on more than one occasion. I want the Dragon to come forth, so I can fight back, and leave it lying in a pool of its own blood.”

“Maybe then your mother will see the truth. That she doesn’t have to be anyone but herself to maintain her legacy.”

“That she is good enough.”

“I don’t know what your mindset will be, Kimberly, but know I am not in this match to be your enemy. We can have one hell of a match. A match to overshadow Syren’s match, or even Owen’s. You see, you’re an outcast, Kimberly…just as I am. I’ve always been that, and for so long, I used to run from it, but now I refuse to run. I embrace it.”

“I’m more alive now than I have been in a long time.”

“I have the will.”

“I have a purpose.”

“To fight corruption. To fight for those who go on overlooked, never truly getting a chance to flourish within the current system of SCW.”

“A system that allows Syren and Sienna, and so many others like them, to pollute the airwaves with a never-ending stream of bullshit, while others are forced to sit in the back, just waiting for the chance to get a shot at truly putting themselves over that hump that’s been holding them back.”

“This week, you have the chance to truly make your mark. This doesn’t have to be some goofy nonsense like you’ve tried to throw at me on Twitter. I’ve ignored that shit because I don’t believe that is the real you. You need to bring the real you, that dangerous side, the side of you willing to go above and beyond, to the ring at Breakdown.”

“I’m not going to fight you head on, because I feel lucky. I don’t believe in luck. I do believe I am going to get the best out of you, pushing you to lengths you didn’t know were there, pushing to be the best you can truly be without the gimmickry of a stapler, to show you that you can step outside of your mother’s shadow, as well as your sister’s.”

“And should you beat me, Kimberly then we will have won together. Maybe then Sasha will see you as worthy of a World Championship match. Maybe then I will face you against next week.” 

“You see, when I came back in 2018, I wanted to fight to regain this Championship. I fought to showcase I was one of the hungriest superstars in the back, if not the hungriest. And now that I have obtained the World Championship, my hunger hasn’t subsided. My appetite has grown. That is why I will not take it easy on you. That is why I will fight with all I have and so much more.”

“Not only because I want to, but because I have to.”

“The mission is nowhere near complete.” Abel stated, as he stepped closer to the camera, before him.

“It continues with you.” His face filled the screen, as the words exited his mouth.

“Right now, it is kill or be killed, and I will do my damnedest to ensure you’re a casualty of war.” He released a deep breath, as he took a step back and taking another look at the Championship on his shoulder. He then glared into the camera one last time, before turning and walking out of view, as everything faded.